of  tte 

©nibersitp  of  ilovti)  Carolina 


CoUection  of  iSortfj  Caroliniana 

€nbota cb  fap 

Sfofjn  ^prunt  WH 

0i  tfjc  CIa£<fi  of  1S80 


"^-1^(09 


This  book  must  not 
be  taken  from  the 
Library  building. 


IHiS  TJTLE  HAi  BEEN  MICROFILMED 


THiS  ITEM 
ON  THESE 


MAY 


NOTBECOPIE) 
F-SERVlCECOPlEi; 


Form  No.  471 


LIFE 


OP 


REV.  aEORGE  DONNELL, 


FIRST  PASTOR  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  LEBANON; 


WITH 


31  mtit\  at  t|«  ^tff{:|-|ris|  %m. 


BY 

PRESIDENT  T.  C.  ANDERSON. 


PUBLISHED    FOR   THE   AUTHOR. 

1858. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858,  by 

T.  C.  ANDERSON, 

In  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Middle  District  of  Tennessee. 


STEREOTVrED.  AND   PRINTED   BY  A.  A.  STITT, 
SOUTHERN    METHODIST    PUBLISHING    HOUSE,    NASHVILLE,    TENN. 


€onttntB. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Utility  of  religious  biography— Examples  in  Scripture— Birth  of 
George  Donnell— His  parents  Scotch-Irish— Most  of  the  ministers 
and  members  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  same 
race— How  explained— Religious  and  political  principles  of  the 
race— Reasons  for  a  sketch  of  the  race .'. 11 

CHAPTER   II. 

THE    SCOTCH-IRISH. 

Christianity  in  Britain  in  the  second  century— How  introduced— Bar- 
barism of  Ireland— First  convert  to  Christianity— Saxon  invasion- 
Saxons  converted— Theological  school  at  lona— Papacy  in  England 
— Presbyterian  opposition— Ascendency  of  Catholicism— Relapse 
into  barbarism— The  Bible  dispels  the  darkness  — Th«  Papacy 
abolished  and  episcopacy  established— Ireland  colonized  by  Scotch 
Presbyterians— Their  character— Influence  of  climate— Revivals  in 
Ireland — Persecutions 19 

CHAPTER   III. 

feCOTCH-IRISH   IN   AMERICA. 

Emigration  to  America— Encounter  Episcopacy  in  Virginia Tolera- 
tion in  North  Carolina — Alamance  organized  in  1764 — Dr.  Cald- 
well pastor— Persecution— Battle  of  Alamance— Revolution— For- 
mality— McGready 4q 

(iii) 


IV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTEK  IV. 

REVIVALS    IN    NORTH    CAROLINA. 

McGready  in  North  Carolina — A  revival — Opposition — McGrcady 
driven  to  Kentucky — Old  Side  and  New  Side — Watts's  Hymns  an 
olTence — Scotch-Irish  New  Side — McGready  in  Kentucky — llevival 
— Tide  rolls  back  to  North  Carolina — Great  camp-meetings — Ex- 
citement— Bodily  exercises — Converts  numerous — Prejudice  over- 
come— Views  of  Dr3.  Caldwell,  Hall,  and  McCorkle 54 

CHAPTER  V. 

SCOTCH-IRISn   IX   TENNESSEE. 

Indian  Tribes — French  Treaty — Fort  Loudon  first  Anglo-Saxon  set- 
tlement west  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains — Scotch-Irish  in  Tennes- 
Bee — Watauga — French  Lick — Cumberland  counrty — Emigration  to 
Cumberland — Navigation  of  Tennessee  river — Settlement  of  Nash- 
ville in  1780 — Indian  hostilities — Scotch-Irish  triumph — Termina- 
tion of  the  war — Organization  of  counties 75 

CHAPTER   VI. 

STATE    OF    SOCIETY  IN   THE   CUMBERLAND   COUNTBT. 

Privation?  of  the  settlers  —  Salt  ten  dollars  per  bushel — Without 
schools  or  churches — Peace  brought  teachers  and  ministers — McGeo 
at  Shiloh — Hodge  and  McAdoo — Dr.  Hall — Revival  in  Kentucky — 
Extends  into  Tennessee — Camp-meetings  at  the  Ridge,  Shiloh,  and 
Beech,  in  1800 — Many  church  members  converted — Great  demand 
for  preaching — Anderson,  Ewing,  and  King  licensed — Rejected  the 
doctrine  of  fatality 87 

CHAPTER  VII. 

SPRING    CREEK   CHURCH. 

Organized  by  Dr.  Hall,  in  1801 — Rev.  Samuel  Donnell  becomes  pas- 
tor, in  1802 — His  character — George  Donnell,  senior — Charges  pre- 
ferred against  revival  ministers  by  Craighead  —  His  character — 
History  of  proceedings — Organization  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church — Spring  Creek  church  remains  Old  School — Seces- 
sion and  orgamzation  of  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church 101 


CONTENTS.  V 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

YOUTH  AND  CONVEESION  OF  GEORGE  DONNELL. 

Nothing  in  his  boyhood  indicating  future  distinction — Religious  edu- 
cation— Death  of  his  mother — A  stepmother — George's  disposition 
— An  incident — George  in  school — On  the  farm — Put  to  a  trade — 
Ill-health — Conviction  and  conversion 110 

CHAPTER   IX. 

CHEISTIAN   LIFE   AND   LABOR. 

Solicitude  for  his  companions — Efforts  for  their  conversion — Labors 
at  night  meetings — At  camp-meetings — Skill  in  instructing  mourn- 
ers— Great  success — Gifted  in  prayer  and  exhortation — A  sweet 
singer — An  incident — Conversion  of  his  brother  and  sister — Call 
to  the  ministry — Joined  presbytery 119 

CHAPTER   X. 

HIS    LABORS    WHILE   A   CANDIDATE. 

Placed  at  school — His  studies — Activity  in  religious  efforts — An  inci- 
dent— Sent  on  the  Overton  Circuit — Displays  a  talent  for  useful- 
ness— Returns  to  school — Licensed 129 

CHAPTER   XI. 

MISSIONARY   LABORS    ON    THE    CIRCUIT. 

Extent  of  the  circuit — Forest-born  sermons  —  Revivals  —  Incessant 
labor — Close  of  first  term — Reiinion  with  friends — Sent  to  Overton 
— Growing  popularity — Revivals  all  around  the  circuit — Close  of 
second  term — Returned  to  Overton — Winter  revivals — Close  of 
third  term — Ordered  to  East  Tennessee 138 

CHAPTER   XII. 

MISSIONARIES   IN    EAST   TENNESSEE. 

Geographical  position — First  minister — Formalism  —  M'Gready  in 
East  Tennessee — Letter  of  M'Gready — Robert  Donnell  and  Tho- 
mas Calhoun  in  East  Tennessee  in  1818 — J.  S.  Guthrie — Robert 
Baker — Abner  Lansdon  and  William  Smith 150 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

DONNELL   IK    EAST   TENNESSEE. 

Responsibilities  of  the  mission — Anecdotes  of  Donnell — Old  and  New 
School  dissensions — Private  houses  opened  to  the  missionaries — 
Many  join  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church — Dr.  Doake — An 
incident — Camp-meetings  at  Concord  and  Jerusalem — Presbytery 
— Donnell  sent  again  to  East  Tennessee — Preparations  for  ordi- 
nation   164 

CHAPTER   XIV. 

OEDINATION   AND   MINISTERIAL    SERVICES   IN   EAST   TENNESSEE. 

Ordination  services — First  administration  —  Excitement  among  the 
Baptists — A  camp-meeting — Great  interest — Incident — Dr.  Ander- 
son in  a  strait — Disappointment — Called  upon  God,  and  he  helped 
them — Good  meeting — Presbytery 181 

CHAPTER   XV. 

DONNELL   IN    SYNOD — MISSIONARY  LABORS. 

Donnell's  first  appearance  in  Synod — An  incident — Appointed  to  visit 
the  Choctaw  school — Returns  to  East  Tennessee — Presbytery  in 
East  Tennessee — Goes  on  his  mission  to  the  Choctaws — Incidents 
in  Alabama — Incident  at  Winchester — Revivals  in  East  Tennessee 
— Synod  in  1826 — Statistics — Donnell  in  Wilson — Marriage  in  1827 
— Pastor  of  Concord  church — Knoxville  Presbytery  constituted — 
— Donnell  first  Moderator— Returns  to  Wilson  county 194 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

RESIDENCE   IN   WILSON   COUNTY. 

Synod  divided,  and  Assembly  constituted — Donnell  commences  preach- 
ing in  Lebanon — Policy  of  the  older  ministers — Rev.  Amzi  Brad- 
shaw — Franklin  Synod  at  Big  Spring — Rev.  H.  B,  Hill — Church 
Society  formed  in  Lebanon — Methodist  church  closed — New  church 
commenced — Church  organized  —  New  Hope  church  —  Synod  in 
Lebanon — Great  revival — Donnell  elected  pastor — Letter  from  Gen. 
Jackson 215 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

CHAPTER   XVII. 

THE   PASTOR   AND   HIS    CHURCHES. 

Wholly  devoted  to  the  work— Familiarity  with  each  member— Confi- 
dence of  all — Access  to  all  classes — Solicitude  for  each — Improved 
every  opportunity — An  incident — The  sick-room — Concern  for  the 
church  at  large — First  camp-meeting  at  Lebanon — Camp-meeting 
at  New  Hope — Many  conversions — Concern  for  young  converts — 
Work  for  each — Illustrations — Incident — Camp-meetings  at  New 
Hope  and  Lebanon — Revivals 233 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

PASTORAL   DUTIES,    CONTINUED. 

Moved  into  Lebanon — Increased  devotion  to  his  charge — The  material 
of  his  sermons — Cholera  in  Lebanon — Organization  of  Chapman 
Presbytery — ^An  incident — Campbellism — General  revivals — Salary 
— A  present — Good  meeting — Camp-meeting  at  Cairo — Three  hun- 
dred converts — General  Assembly  in  Lebanon , 253 

CHAPTER   XIX. 

VINDICATION   OF   CHARACTER. 

Death  of  J.  B.  M'Murry— His  will— Mr.  Donnell's  agency — Dissatis- 
faction— Suit  entered  to  set  aside  the  will — A  compromise — Discon- 
tent with  the  compromise — Suit  renewed — Testimony  of  Rev.  Tho- 
mas Calhoon — Testimony  of  Donnell,  M'Murry,  Anderson,  and  Dr. 
James  White — ^Will  established — Calhoon's  charge  against  Donnell 
and  M'Murry — Investigation  in  Presbytery — Donnell  and  M'Murry 
acquitted  of  the  charge 278 

CHAPTER   XX. 

A   CHURCH   PAPER — DONNELL   THE   EDITOR. 

Failure  of  Rev.  James  Smith — Suspension  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian— A  convention — Plan  for  a  Church  paper — Donnell  elected 
editor — Lebanon  to  be  the  place  of  publication — Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian revived — Scheme  for  a  Church  paper  defeated 288 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   XXI. 

PASTOEA.L  LABORS,  CONTINUED. 

Oak  Grove  and  New  Hope  camp-meetings — Rencontre  with  a  Uni- 

versalist — Test  of  the  truth  of  his  doctrine — Donnell  in  the  Assem- 
bly of  1840 — Death  of  David  and  Anna  McMurry — Letter  fi*om 
Donnell — Origin  of  Cumberland  University — General  revival  in 
1842 — Increased  responsibility — Donnell  studies  the  Greek  lan- 
guage— Revival  in  Lebanon — Correspondence  with  young  converts 
— Mortal  affliction — Patience  in  suffering — Parting  with  friends — 
Taking  leave  of  his  family — The  death-scene 296 

CHAPTER   XXII. 

TESTIMONIALS    OF   WOETH. 

Communication  from  the  church  session — Editorial  by  Dr.  Cossitt — 
Obituary  notice — Resolutions  of  the  Presbytery 319 

CHAPTER   XXIII. 

THE   FAMILY — CONCLUSION. 

The  widow — Andrew  K.  Donnell — The  widow's  death — Death  of  An- 
drew— Other  children — Monument 327 

Conclusion 381 


^^xthtt. 


After  earnest  and  repeated  solicitations,  the 
author  reluctantly  consented  to  attempt  a  biogra- 
phy of  the  Eev.  George  Donnell,  first  pastor  of  the 
church  in  Lebanon.  The  little  volume  now  offered 
to  the  public  is  the  result  of  the  savings  of  the 
fragments  of  time  amid  the  pressure  of  laborious 
official  duties. 

The  loss  of  important  presbyterial  and  synodical 
records,  the  want  of  opportunity  to  collect  material 
in  the  field  of  his  early  labors,  and  the  inexperience 
of  the  author,  necessarily  render  the  narrative  de- 
fective and  incomplete. 

Whether  judiciously  or  not,  the  author  has  yield- 
ed to  the  temptation  to  incorporate  with  the  bio- 
graphy a  sketch  of  the  S.cotch-Irish  race,  from 
which  the  subject  of  this  memoir,  and  almost  all 
of  the  primitive  members  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church,  sprung.  It  is  hoped  that  the 
sketch  will  be  interesting,  and  afford  material  for 
the  future  historian. 

In  the  preparation  of  this  part  of  the  work, 
D' Aubigne's  History  of  the  Reformation,  Macaulay's 
History  of  England,  and  Foote's  Sketches  of  Vir- 
1*  (9) 


10  PREFACE. 

giuia  and  Xorth  Carolina,  have  been  consulted. 
Hcspecting  tlie  emigration  of  the  Scotch-Irish  from 
Virginia  and  IS'orth  Carolina  to  Kentucky  and 
Tennessee,  and  the  difficulties  they  encountered  in 
settling  the  vast  wilderness,  Foote's  Sketches, 
Ramsay's  Annals,  and  Haywood's  History  of  Ten- 
nessee, have  been  quoted  as  authority.  In  refer- 
ence to  the  great  revival  of  religion  which  originated 
with  the  Scotch-Irish,  and  prevailed  through  Ken- 
tucky and  Tennessee,  and  which  led  to  the  organ- 
ization of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
the  author  has  made  free  use  of  Foote's  Sketches, 
Smith's  History  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  Cossitt's  Life  of  Ewing,  and  his  Review 
of  Davidson,  together  with  original  sources  of  infor- 
mation. 

In  the  preparation  of  the  biography.  Rev.  S.  M. 
Aston  and  Rev.  William  Smith,  co-laborers  of  Mr. 
Donnell  during  his  missionary  operations  in  East 
Tennessee,  have  kindly  furnished  material  aid,  for 
which  the  author  returns  unfeigned  thanks.  Many 
other  brethren  have  laid  the  author  under  lasting 
obligations,  by  furnishing  items  and  incidents  of 
interest.  Dr.  Langdon  has  conferred  a  special 
favor  by  furnishing  files  of  the  Religious  Intelli- 
gencer, the  Revivalist,  and  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian ;  and  Dr.  Cossitt,  by  furnishing  bound 
volumes  of  the  Banner  of  Peace. 

Hoping  that  this  little  volume  may  do  some 
good,  the  author  submits  it  to  the  judgment  of  the 
Cliurch. 

The  Author. 


THE    LIFE 


REV.   GEORGE  DONNELL. 


CHAPTEE  I. 


Should  any  question  the  propriety  or  the  utility 
of  religious  biography,  they  are  referred  to  the 
Sacred  Scriptures.  Biographical  sketches  of  the 
great  and  the  good  make  up  large  portions  both  of 
the  Old  and  the  'New  Testaments.  Some  glimpses 
of  antediluvian  life  are  revealed.  E"6ah,  the  chief 
survivor  of  the  old  world  and  the  patriarch  of  the 
new,  is  honored  with  a  full  portraiture.  The  faith 
of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  has  been  recorded 
for  the  instruction  of  all  succeeding  ages.  Millions 
have  read  with  tender  emotion  the  inimitable  bio- 
graphy of  the  beloved  Joseph.  The  patience  of 
Job,  the  admirable  institutions  of  Moses,  the 
heroism  of  Joshua,  the  equitable   administration 

(11) 


12  THELIFEOFTUE 

of  Samuel,  the  songs  of  David,  the  wisdom  of  Solo- 
mon, and  the  zeal  of  the  prophets  and  apostles,  have 
imparted  impressive  lessons  of  instruction  to  all 
succeeding  generations,  and  will  minister  incentives 
to  virtue  through  all  future  time. 

But  of  all  the  characters  portrayed  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, or  elsewhere,  that  which  has  shed  the  purest 
light  upon  the  world,  and  contributed  most  to 
reform,  elevate,  and  purify  mankind,  is  the  imma- 
culate life  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Saviour,  so  beau- 
tifully delineated  in  the  Gospels  of  the  four  Evan- 
gelists. 

But  why  so  much  biography  in  the  Scriptures  ? 
Because  Infinite  Wisdom  saw  it  to  be  the  most 
impressive  manner  of  imparting  instruction,  and 
prompting  others  to  imitate  the  life  of  the  good 
and  the  great.  Xations  learn  wisdom  from  the  rise 
and  foil  of  empires;  but  individuals  are  inspired 
with  lofty  aspirations  and  prompted  to  generous 
deeds  of  renown  by  noble  examples  of  magna- 
nimity and  heroism.  Alexander  and  Ccesar  have 
filled  the  world  with  heroes.  Paul,  Peter,  Stephen, 
and  John  have  a  long  line  of  worthy  successors. 
The  Saviour  came  not  only  to  redeem  the  world, 
but  to  inspire  his  disciples  with  a  self-sacrificing 
spirit,  and  to  leave  for  their  imitation  a  perfect 
model  of  Christian  and  ministerial  character. 
And  hence  the  delineation  of  his  character  in 
all  its  loveliness  and  majesty  by  four  of  the  Evan- 
gelists. 

If  God  has  graciously  favored  us  with  sketches^ 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  13 

of  the  lives  of  patriarchs,  prophets,  apostles,  and 
saints,  for  our  edification,  ought  not  the  deeds  of 
the  good  and  the  great  of  every  age  to  be  recorded 
for  the  benefit  of,  succeeding  generations  ?  And 
if  we  are  so  edified  by  the  examples  furnished  us, 
will  not  the  biographies  of  holy  men  of  our  day 
edify  our  successors  ?  Will  not  character  faithfully 
delineated  on  the  printed  i)age  speak  to  the  heart 
as  effectually  as  living  example  ?  and  will  it  not 
reflect  upon  the  hearts  of  those  who  contemplate  it 
something  of  its  own  likeness  ? 

Entertaining  the  hope  that  the  light  of  unobtru- 
sive, yet  earnest,  ardent,  resistless  piety,  may  re- 
produce its  like,  the  author  has  undertaken  the 
very  difficult  task  of  attempting  to  portray  the 
character  of  Rev.  George  Donnell ;  yet  he  has  a  pain- 
ful consciousness  of  his  utter  inability  to  do  the 
subject  justice. 

George  Donnell  was  born  August  9th,  1801,  in 
Alamance  congregation,  Guilford  county,  ]N'orth 
Carolina.  He  was  the  third  son  and  the  seventh 
child  of  a  family  of  twelve  children.  His  father, 
George  Donnell,  senior,  was  a  ruling  elder  of 
the  Alamance  church,  and  George  was  dedicated 
to  God  in  baptism  by  that  celebrated  minister, 
David  Caldwell,  D.  D.,  who  was  for  nearly  sixty 
years  pastor  of  the  Alamance  church. 

George  Donnell,  senior,  his  wife,  Isabella  Kerr, 
the  venerable  pastor,  and  almost  all  of  the  members 
of  the  Alamance  church,  were  of  Scotch-Irish  de- 
scent.    And  it  is  remarkable  that  nearly  all  of  the 


14  THELIFEOFTHE 

ministers  and  most  of  the  members  of  the  early 
Presbyterian  churches  in  Virginia  and  Xorth  Caro- 
lina were  of  the  same  race.  And  from  these 
churches  proceeded  the  ministers  that  planted  and 
the  members  that  constituted  the  primitive  churches 
in  Kentucky^,  Tennessee,  and  the  South-western 
States.  The  honored  agents  in  originating  and 
promoting  the  great  revival  of  1800,  the  founders 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
nine -tenths  of  its  early  members,  were  Scotch- 
Irish.  McGready,  the  two  McGees,  McAdo,  Hodge, 
Anderson,  Ewing,  King,  McLean,  Bell,  Porter, 
Kirkpatrick,  Foster,  Calhoon,  Donnell,  Harris, 
Chapman,  McLin,  and  the  Barnetts,  were  all 
Scotch-Irish,  and  all  emigrants  from  the  churches 
in  Western  Virginia  and  North  Carolina. 

Of  the  same  race  and  from  the  same  churches 
proceeded  almost  all  of  the  first  generation  of 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  preachers,  who  entered 
the  ministry  after  the  organization  of  the  Church. 
McSpadden,  Bumpus,  Morrow,  the  Guthries,  Sloan, 
Lowry,  Hunter,  Knight,  Berry,  Beard,  Baker, 
Ealston,  the  Donnells,  Peed,  Burney,  Aston,  Bird, 
Bone,  Hill,  Bryan,  Downy,  the  Tates,  Douglass, 
the  Eussells,  the  Smiths,  the  Lansdens,  the  Mc- 
Dowells, Feemster,  Cowan,  McCord,  Morgan,  Wicr, 
"Wilson,  Davis,  and  many  more  of  the  first  and  a 
large  majority  of  the  present  generation  of  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  ministers  have  descended 
from  the  Scotch-Irish  race. 

It  is  very  remarkable  that  so  large  a  majority  of 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  15 

the  ministers  and  members  of  any  Cliurcli  in  this 
country,  filled  up,  as  it  is,  with  a  mingled  popula- 
tion from  all  climes,  should  be  able  to  trace  their 
ancestry  up  to  a  province  in  the  north  of  Ireland. 
But  it  is  almost  incredible  that  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  which  was  organized,  not 
upon  the  sea-coast,  nor  by  a  colony  direct  from  Ire- 
land, but  in  the  heart  of  the  wilderness,  almost  a 
thousand  miles  inland,  should,  nevertheless,  be 
composed  almost  entirely  of  one  race ;  yet,  strange 
as  it  may  appear,  it  is  nevertheless  true.  And 
whoever  will  take  the  pains  to  inquire  into  the  his- 
tory of  the  various  families  composing  the  body  of 
the  Church  at  its  organization,  or  at  the  present 
time,  may  verify  the  statement. 

But  how  shall  we  account  for  that  which  seems 
so  singular  and  inexplicable  ?  Shall  we  explain  it 
upon  the  principle  of  national  affinity?  The 
Scotch  and  the  Irish  are  both  clannish.  But  these 
clannish  affinities  have  not  at  any  other  period,  or 
in  any  other  quarter  of  the  globe,  originated  a  new 
Church  and  an  original  system  of  theology.  Can  it 
be  that  the  Scotch-Irish  emigrants,  after  a  residence 
in  this  country  for  nearly  a  century,  and  after 
various  migrations  through  the  Atlantic  States, 
penetrated  the  depths  of  the  wilderness,  and  there 
organized  a  new  Church  upon  a  new  theological 
basis,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  maintaining  the  iden- 
tity of  their  race,  or  perpetuating  their  clans? 
The  inquiring  mind  will  not  be  satisfied  with  this 
explanation ;    it  will  seek  a  more  adequate  cause — 


16  TIIELIFEOFTIIE 

some  radical,  deep -seated  religious  principle — 
some  guiding  providence  working  out  the  pur- 
poses of  the  Divine  Will  hy  the  operation  of 
such  secondary  causes  as  usually  govern  human 
actions. 

There  must  have  been  a  reason  why  the  Scotch- 
Irish  did  not  commingle  with  other  races  in  the 
Atlantic  States,  and  thus  lose  their  identity  —  a 
reason  why  they  came  to  the  Western  wilds,  and. 
braved  contact  with  the  savage  —  a  reason  why 
they  withdrew  from  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
organized  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 
And  that  reason  is  to  be  sought,  not  in  a  clannish  or 
gregarious  sympathy,  but  in  the  religious  and  poli- 
tical principles  of  that  singular  people. 

But  principles,  and  especially  religious  prin- 
ciples, like  races,  have  their  history.  Not  unfre- 
quently  they  are  a  part  of  our  inheritance,  which 
has  descended  to  us  through  several  generations. 
If,  therefore,  we  would  understand  the  present,  we 
must  know  the  past.  Principles,  like  men,  have 
their  origin,  their  growth,  their  maturity,  and, 
sometimes,  their  decay.  This  gradual  develop- 
ment is  the  work  of  time.  Ages  may  elapse  be- 
tween the  origin  and  the  maturity.  And  if  we 
would  comprehend  the  force  and  power  of  prin- 
ciples in  controlling  the  destiny  of  races,  we  must 
trace  their  history,  and  note  the  several  stages  of 
development.  But  to  do  this  understandingly,  wo 
must  study  the  history  of  those  races  which  have 
held  and  have  been  governed  by  those  principles. 


REV.     aEORaE    DONNELL.  17 

Seeing,  then,  that  the  subject  of  the  contem- 
plated memoir,  and  the  principles  which  formed 
the  basis  of  his  Christian  character,  were  of  Scotch- 
Irish  origin ;  seeing,  moreover,  that  a  lange  major- 
ity of  the  ministers  and  members  of  the  Church 
in  which  he  lived  and  labored  till  death  were 
also  Scotch-Irish,  some  knowledge  of  the  religious 
history  of  this  peculiar  people  would  seem  to  be 
indispensable  to  a  proper  appreciation  of  the 
character  and  labors  of  the  subject  of  the  bio- 
graphy. 

An  additional  inducement  to  take  a  brief  sur- 
vey of  the  religious  history  of  the  Scotch-Irish 
race,  is  found  in  the  conviction  that  such  inves- 
tigation will  shed  light  upon  the  origin  and 
early  history  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church. 

It  is  admitted  that  history  is  not  the  province 
of  the  biographer.  Yet  if  a  brief  sketch  be  indis- 
pensable to  a  proper  elucidation  of  the  subject,  he 
may  be  indulged — especially  when  it  is  believed 
that  the  digression  will  afford  to  the  future  histo- 
rian a  clue  to  a  field  rich  in  material  for  the  vindi- 
cation of  the  fathers  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rian Church  against  the  oft-repeated  charge  of 
disorder,  delusion,  and  fanaticism. 

Under  the  deliberate  conviction  that  a  more 
intimate  acquaintance  with  our  ancestors — the 
Scotch-Irish — is  essential  to  a  right  understanding 
of  our  own  history ;  and  being  persuaded  that  it  will 
be  acceptable  to  the  Church,  and  at  the  same  time 


18  THELIFEOFTHE 

favor  the  author's  plan  of  treating  the  subject  in 
hand,  he  will  adventure  a  hasty  sketch  of  the 
religious  histoty  of  that  peculiar  race,  even  though 
it  should  ^provoke  uncharitable  criticism. 


REV.    GEOEGE    DONNELL.  19 


CHAPTER  II.      • 

ORIGIN   OF   THE   SCOTCH-IRISH   RACE. 

Christianity  was  propagated  in  England  and 
Scotland  during  tlie  first  half  of  tlie  second  cen- 
tury. Already  the  fame  of  the  rich  mines  of  Corn- 
wall had  reached  Asia  Minor,  and  the  opulent  cities 
on  the  Levant  were  prosecuting  a  lucrative  trade 
with  the  savage  Britons.  Merchant-vessels,  laden 
with  the  products  of  the  East,  came  every  summer 
to  the  coast  of  England,  to  barter  for  the  tin  and 
copper  of  Cornwall. 

The  missionary,  following  in  the  wake  of  com- 
merce, bore  to  our  pagan  ancestors  the  gospel  of 
peace.  Roman  legions  were,  at  this  period,  sta- 
tioned in  every  district  of  England;  and  it  is  said 
that  some  of  the  soldiers  who  had  learned  Christ, 
imparted  to  their  heathen  vassals  a  knowledge  of 
the  Christian  religion.  It  is  said,  moreover,  that 
certain  British  captives  at  Rome,  having  received 
the  gospel,  were  liberated,  and  returned  to  preach 
Christ  to  their  pagan  brethren. 

But  through  whatever  channels  the  natives  of 
the  island  may  have  received  the  gospel,  it  is  cer- 
tain that,  previous  to  the  reign  of  the  Emperor 


20  THELIFEOFTIIE 

Dioclcsiap,  many  ch-iirchcs  had  been  planted  in 
England  and  Scotland,  far  beyond  tbe  Roman 
dominion  ;  as,  during  the  perseoutions  of  tllat  cruel 
Emperor,  many  Christians  fled  from  England  to 
their  brethren  in  Scotland.* 

But  Ions:  after  the  rude  Briton  and  ferocious 
Scot  had  abandoned  their  bloody  rites  and  meekly 
yielded  to  the  benign  "influence  of  Christianity, 
gross  darkness  still  brooded  over  ill-starred  Ire- 
land. Her  benighted  barbarians  continued  to 
offer  human  sacrifices  to  their  gods.  The  first 
convert  to  Christianity  in  Ireland  was  Succat,  a 
Scotch  youth,  who  had  enjoyed  the  instructions  and 
prayers  of  a  pious  mother. 

But  whilst  yet  a  boy,  when  playing  one  day  on 
the  sea-shore,  he  was  seized  by  Irish  pirates,  hur- 
ried away,  and  sold  into  slavery.  His  master 
"sent  him  into  the  fields  to  feed  swine;"  where, 
enduring  his  hard  lot,  with  no  other  companions 
than  the  swine,  like  the  prodigal,  "he  came  to 
himself,"  and  remembering,  with  gratitude  and 
contrition,  the  pious  lessons  which  a  Christian 
mother  had  taught  him,  he  poured  out  his  soul  in 
prayer  to  God.  It  was  the  first  prayer  ever  offered 
up  in  Ireland !  The  Lord  heard  and  answered 
in  mercy.  Succat  became  a  solitary  Christian  in  a 
heathen  land.  "The  love  of  God,"  says  he,  "in- 
creased more  and  more  in  me  :  the  Spirit  urged  mc 
to  such  a  degree,  that  I  poured  forth  as  many  as  a 

*  Tertullian. 


REV.     aEORQE    DONNELL.  21 

hundred  prayers  in  one  day.  And  during  tlie 
night,  in  the  forest,  and  on  the  mountain,  where  I 
kept  my  flock,  the  rai^,  and  snow,  and  frost,  and 
the  sufferings  which  I  endured,  excited  me  to  seek 
God."* 

Longing  to  impart  the  glad  news  to  his  parents, 
and  commune  with  pious  Christians,  he  escaped 
from  the  land  of  darkness,  and  fled  to  Scotland. 
But,  whilst  enjoying  the  pleasures  of  home  and 
Christian  fellowship,  he  felt  an  irresistible  impres- 
sion to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Irish  pagans, 
among  whom  he  had  found  a  precious  Saviour. 
Parents  and  friends  endeavored  to  restrain  him ;  but 
by  day  and  by  night  the  Spirit  pursued  him  :  he  tore 
himself  away  from  home  and  friends,  and  returned 
to  the  land  of  his  captivity.  Summoning  the  wild 
Irish  "in  the  fields  by  beat  of  the  drum,"  he  nar- 
rated to  them  in  their  own  tongue,  and  in  simple 
apostoMe  style,  the  story  of  the  cross,  and  his  own 
happy  conversion,  while  serving  them  as  a  captive 
slave.  His  simple  narrative  reached  the  hearts  of 
the  rude  peasantry ;  many  were  converted  to  God, 
and  the  son  of  the  chieftain  joined  him  in  preach- 
ing Christ. 

So  enduring  were  the  labors  of  this  evangelist, 
that,  for  two  centuries,  primitive  Christianity 
maintained  firm  footing  in  Ireland,  despite  the  op- 
position of  pagan  superstition.  But  when  Roman 
Catholicism  overran   the  island,  primitive    Chris- 


*  D'Aubign($,  vol.  v.,  p.  22. 


22  THELIFEOFTnE 

tianitj  was  extinguislied,  and  Succat  was  canon- 
ized as  a  Catholic  saint,  under  the  familiar  appella- 
tion of  "Saint  Patrick,"  the  patron  saint  of 
Ireland. 

About  the  time  that  Succat  terminated  his  labors, 
the  Saxons  overran  England,  drove  the  Britons 
into  the  mountains  of  Wales,  and  erected  heathen 
temples  dedicated  to  their  gods,  Thor  and  Wooden. 
A  century  of  warfare  between  the  Saxons,  Brito»s, 
and  Scots,  had  well-nigh  exterminated  primitive 
Christianity,  when  Columba,  a  member  of  one  of 
the  churches  planted  by  Succat  in  Ireland,  was 
impressed  to  revive  Christianity  in  Scotland. 
Taking  a  few  devoted  Christians  with  him,  he  em- 
barked in  a  frail  craft,  constructed  of  osier  bushes 
and  hides :  landing  upon  lona,  a  small  island  near 
the  coast  of  Scotland,  they  established  a  missionary 
station,  and  preached  the  gospel  to  the  Scots  and 
Picts.  The  King  of  the  Picts,  and  many  of  his 
nobles  and  subjects,  were  converted.  Many  copies 
of  the  Scriptures  and  other  precious  manuscripts 
were  collected  and  conveyed  to  lona,  which  be- 
came the  seat  of  a  theological  school  for  the  study 
of  the  Scriptures.  From  this  school  missionaries 
were  sent  through  all  the  provinces  of  England,  and 
the  idolatrous  Saxons  were  evangelized.  Another 
school  was  established  at  Bangor,  which  sent  mis- 
sionaries to  the  Continent  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
the  heathen  tribes  of  Germany. 

As  England  and  Scotland  had  originally  received 
the  gospel  from  the  Asiatic  Churches,  before  the 


REV.    GEORGE    DON  NELL.  23 

primitive  forms  of  Chnrcli  organization  had  been 
abolished  by  ambitious  prelates,  the  Presbyterian 
form  of  government  and  ordination  were  cotJval 
with  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  Britain. 
They  ordained  elders  in  every  church,  and  set 
apart  evangelists  to  their  work  "  by  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  the  presbyterj^"  And  when  the 
Pope  of  Rome  claimed  supremacy,  the  British 
churches  resolutely  rejected  his  dictation. 

As  the  British  Church  had  sent  missionaries  to 
the  Continent,  who  had  planted  Presbyterian 
churches  in  Germany  and  Switzerland,  the  Pope 
thought  it  time  to  subject  them  to  his  authority. 
About  the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  Pope  Gre- 
gory dispatched  to  England  Archbishop  Augustin, 
charged  with  the  double  mission  of  subjecting  the 
British  churches  to  the  Papal  supremacy,  and  of 
converting  the  pagan  Anglo-Saxons  to  the  Roman 
faith.  The  latter  'part  of  the  commission  was 
promptly  executed.  Though  the  haughty  Saxon 
nobility  had  spurned  the  gospel  when  preached 
by  their  slaves,  the  subjugated  Britons,  yet  Catho- 
licism, arrayed  in  Roman  magnificence,  and  intro- 
duced by  an  archbishop  and  his  imposing  retinue, 
met  a  welcome  reception. 

Ethelbert,  the  chief  of  Saxon  kings,  had  married 
a  French  Catholic.  Through  the  queen,  Augustin 
sought  and  obtained  an  interview  with  the  king. 
Attended  by  forty  monks,  bearing  a  huge  cross, 
upon  which  the  Saviour  was  represented,  and 
chanting  Latin  hymns,  Augustin  approached  the 


24  THELIFEOFTHE 

kiflg.  After  the  interview,  the  king  and  a  thou- 
sand  nobles  received  baptism  in  one  day. 

But  the  subjugation  of  the  British  churches  was 
not  so  easily  accomplished.  After  several  inter- 
views with  the  elders,  failing  to  seduce  them  to 
acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  Augustin 
called  a  general  assembly  of  the  elders  and  bishops. 
The  assembly  declined-  submission  to  the  Pope. 
The  haughty  archbishop  replied,  "K  you  will  not 
receive  brethren  who  bring  you  peace,  you  shall  re- 
ceive eneniies  who  will  bring  war."  From  that  day 
a  war  of  extermination  was  waored  as^ainst  those  un- 
offending  and  defenceless  churches.  The  sword  of 
the  Saxon  was  now  employed  for  their  conversion. 
Instigated  by  the  archbishop,  Edelfried  marched 
against  Bangor,  the  seat  of  primitive  Christianity 
in  England.  The  Christians  betook  themselves  to 
prayer;  and  while  twelve  hundred,  assembled  in 
the  woods,  were  prostrate  in  prayer,  Edelfried  fell 
upon  them,  and  put  every  one  to  death !  Bangor 
was  demolished,  and  all  Christians  slain!  Eng- 
land was  thus  subjugated  to  the  Roman  See  by  the 
sword  of  a  heathen  king !  Such  was  Popery  in  its 
infancy,  and  such  it  is  in  its  dotage. 

But  primitive  Christianity  was  not  extinct. 
Scotland  was  unsubdued,  and  it  now  became  the 
stronghold  of  Christian  liberty.  Thousands  who 
escaped  the  Saxon  sword  fled  hither,  and  found  an 
asylum  among  brethren.  Scotland  still  defied  the 
Pope.  The  sword,  Pajtal  authority,  intrigue,  flat- 
tery, and  lying  miracles,  were  all  employed;  but 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  25 

tlie  Scotclimaii  cleaved  to  Lis  liberty  and  the  word 
of  God.  The  contest  was  protracted  for  centuries, 
but  Caledonia  proved  invincible. 

This  protracted  contest  fostered  in  the  Scots  a 
spirit  of  independence  and  self-reliance ;  it  engen- 
dered hostility  to  all  encroachments  upon  their 
rights,  and  eternal  hatred  toward  the  Roman 
hie;;ftrchy.  >.  As  they  opposed  the  word  of  God  to 
the  ^autlionty  of  the  Pope,  they  were,  sustained  by 
the  conviction  that  they  w^ere  contending  for  the 
DiVine  authority  against  the  pretensions  of  an  im- 
pious imposture.  Thus  religious  principle,  with 
all  its  sustaining  povrer,  came  to  the  support  of 
their  patriotism  aiKl  innate  love  of  liberty.  -  And 
whether  they  rose  up  against  the  encroachments 
of  a  foreign  priesthood,  or  battled  with  a  prince, 
known  to  be  favorable  to  the  Catholics,  or  sought 
seclusion  from  a  conquering  foe  in  the  wild  glens, 
or  pined  away  in  a  loathsome  dungeon,  faith  in 
God  and  a  righteous  cause  sustained  theni.'  In 
the  school  of  adversity  they  learned  "to  cc:  lend 
earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints." 

But  the  king  of  the  Scots  was  at  length  reached 
through  his  vanity.  "  How  much  more  glorious  to 
belong  to  the  powerful  Church  of  the  universal 
Pontiff  than  to  a  congregation  superintended  by 
miserable  elders!"  "The  Roman  Church  is  a 
monarchy,  and  it  ought  to  be  the  Church  of  ever}^ 
monarch."  The  king  was  converted,  and  Ro- 
manism for  a  time  established  in  Scotland. 
2 


^b  THELIFEOFTHE 

loii^,  alone,  remained  the  "light  of  the  western 
^vorld."    . 

Eut  she  too  must  he  converted,  though  it  cost  a 
miracle.  A  devoted  monk  is  sent  with  rich  pre- 
sents and  flattering  words.  These  alone  would 
have  been  unavailing ;  but  he  comes  with  a  lie  in 
his  mouth:  an  angel  from  heaven  had  sent  him 
with  a  message  to  the  elders  of  lona.  It  was 
enough.  Even  lona  could  not  refuse  a  heavenly 
message :  she  fell,  and  left  Eome  mistress  of  the 
western  world.  The  light  of  primitive  Christianity 
was,  for  a  time,  extinguished,  and  gross  darkness 
covered  the  earth. 

In  addition  to  the  universal  ascendency  of  Eoman 
superstition,  the  Danish  invasion  brought  down 
upon  the  Eritish  isles  northern  barbarism,  and  for 
two  centuries  the  land  was  steeped  in  crime  and 
soaked  in  blood. 

Eut  the  Sacred  Scriptures  survived  the  general 
devastation,  and  the  word  of  God  redeemed  Eng- 
land from  barbarism,  and,  ultimately,  from  the 
more  weighty  curse  of  Catholicism.  The  Eible 
had  been  translated  into  the  Saxon  tongue, 
which  had  become  the  prevailing  language,  and 
the  Catholics  had  a  Latin  version.  When  order 
was  somewhat  restored,  and  the  schools  reopened, 
the  Scriptures  began  again  to  be  read.  A  retired, 
m-edttfttive  priest  would  occasionally  study  the 
Eible  more  than  was  meet  for  a  good  Catholic,  and 
thereby  fall  into  the  heresy  of  showing  more  defer- 
ence to  the  word  of  God  than  the  word  of  the 
Pope      Grostete,  when  ordered  by  Pope  Innocent 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  27 

to  celebrate  tlie  canonry  of  his  infiint  ncplicw,  re- 
plied, "  Though  tlie  chief  of  the  angels  should  order 
me  to  commit  such  a  sin,  I  would  refuse."  A  pro- 
fessor in  Cambridge,  enlightened  by  the  word  of 
God,  would  occasionally  venture  an  opinion  at  war 
with  the  pretensions  of  the  Pope,  and  such  expres- 
sions excited  thought,  and  put  mind  in  motion. 
Light  and  knowledge  increased,  and  therewith  a 
manly  independence  of  thought.  Finally,  Wycliffe, 
perceiving  that  the  Saxon  version  was  'unintel- 
ligible to  many  in  his  day,  dared  to  translate  the 
Scriptures  into  the  English  language  as  then 
spoken,. though  the  Pope  had  forbidden  the  read- 
ing of  them  in  any  other  tongue  than  the  Latin. 

The  kings  of  England  had  repeatedly  resisted 
the  encroachments  of  the  Pope  upon  the  royal  pre- 
rogative. A  rauteil  joi^^u^^had  grow^i- -tt^r be- 
tween the  Pope  and  the  king,  and  for  a  centary 
there  "had  been  a  struggle  for  the  ascendency, 
when  Henry  the  Eighth  proclaimed  independence, 
abolished  Papacy,  ajid  established  Episcopacy. 

ISTotwithstanding  Succat,  and  after  him  other 
faithful  evangelists,  had  preached  the  gospel  in  Ire- 
land, yet  the  last  vestiges  of  their  labors  were 
obliterated  by  the  Danish  invasion;  and  during 
the  dominance  of  that  barbarous  race  the  island 
was  "wholly  given  to  idolatry."  And  thus  it  re- 
mained until  Koman:>ingeiiuity  invented  a  more 
expeditious  mode  of  converting  heathen  than  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel. 

Li  the  year  1156,   Pope  Adrian  issued  a  bull 


28  TnELIFEOFTHE 

authorizing  and  urging  Ileiny  the  Seventh  of 
EngUmd  to  invade  Ireland,  and  extirpate  idolatry 
by  the  sword,  compel  the  natives  to  submit  to  the 
Papal  authority,  and  to  pay  tribute  to  the  Catholic 
Church.  The  Irish  were  at  that  date  destitute  of 
implements  of  war,  exeept  the  most  rude;  with- 
out discipline,  and  ignorant 'Of  tli,e  tactics  of  sys- 
tematic warfare.  Untutored,  barbawans  could  not 
withstand  a  regular  army  iimred  to  service.  Henry 
had  an  easy  conquest.  Ireland' was  annexed  to 
the  British  crown,  and  subjected  to  tlij  Eoman 
Be^  Though  converted  by  the  sword  instead  of 
the  word  of  God,  priestcraft  found  little  difficulty 
in  reconciling  the  wild  Irish  to  the  exchange  of 
pagan  for  Roman  idolatry. 

For  three  centuries  Ii-eland  vied  with  Italy  in 
loyalty  to  the  Pope.  And  when  Henry  the  Eighth 
renounced  the  Papal  supremacy  and  established 
Episcopacy,  Ireland  rejected  Episcopacy  and  ad- 
hered to  the  Pope.  Then  originated  between  Eng- 
land and  Ireland  an  antagonism,  which  even  to 
this  day  has  not  entirely  subsided.  Instead  of 
giving  the  Irish  the  Scriptures  in  their  own  lan- 
guage, and  thereby  inducing  them  to  renounce  the 
absurdities  of  Catholicism,  the  English  government 
relied  upon  its  authority.  It  ,co7nmandcdlvfAim(\  to 
renounce  Papacy  and  embrace  Episcopacy.  A 
college  of  bishops  and  clergy  were  sent  over  to 
enforce  this  command.  Ireland  rebelled,  and  hence 
tlie  estrangement  between  Ireland  and  England. 
Though   centuries    had    elapsed    since    Ireland 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  29 

became  ii*fi^mi-nal  appendage  of  the  British  crown, 
no  attempts  had  been  made  to  elevate  and  improve 
the  condition  of  the  natives.  They  were  bigoted 
Catholics,  but  they  were  savages,  without  learning, 
and  destitute  of  the  arts  and  comforts  of  civiliza- 
tion. And  when  the  English  clergy  were  obtruded 
upon  them  as  their  pastors,  the  first  book  placed 
X  ill  their  hands — -the  finst  ever  published  in  Ireland. 
— was  the  Liturgy  of  the  Episcopal  Chureh.  Five 
years  afterward,  the  Bible  was  introdubed  b}^  a 
bookseller,  and,  as  it  was  a  great  novelty,  seven 
thousand  copies  were  sold  in  a  few  weeks.  But 
the  Catholic  priests  stirred  up  opposition,  and  ill- 
fated  Ireland  became  the  field  of  conflict  between 
Episcopacy  and  Catholicism.  During  the  long 
reign  of  Elizabeth,  it  was  the  scene  of  incessant 
warfare.  A  few  weeks  previous  to  her  death, 
Mounljoy  completed  its  subjugation  —  the  last 
O'Donnell  and  the  last  O'l^Tielle  had  submitted. 

AVTien  James  the  Eirst  came  to  the  throne,  he 
conceived  the  idea  of  providing  against  future  re- 
bellions by  colonizing  Ireland  with  Protestant 
subjects  in  sufiicient  number  to  keep  the  rebel 
Catholics  in  subjection.  As  the  Province  of  Ulster 
had  been  almost  depopulated  by  the  protracted 
war,  it  was  selected  as  the  seat  of  the  projected 
colony. 

.  As  James  was  King  of  Scotland,  when  the  regu- 
lar succession  brought  him  to  the  throne  of  Eng- 
land, the  two  kingdoms  were  thus  united.  And  as 
he  had  made  proof  of  the  loyalty  of  the  Scots,  and 


30  THELIFEOFTHE 

could  confidently  rely  upon  them,  they  were  chiefly 
chosen  to  colonize  Ireland.  The  lands  which  had 
been  held  by  the  Irish  nobility  were  confiscated, 
and  ofitered  to  emigrants,  upon  condition  tl:"t  they 
would  settle  on  them  in  a  specified  time.  As  tlie 
districts  which  had  been  lu'ld  by"  the  chieftains 
were  extensive,  such  v-  v.vc  now  claimed  by  Span- 
ish cavaliers  in  ALxico  and  South  America,  whole 
counties  were  thus  ofifered  for  the  occupation  of  the 
colonists. 

Al)0ut  the  year  1610,  the  emigration  from  Scot- 
land to  Ireland  commenced.  All  the  northern 
and  central  parts  of  Ulster  were  settled  by  Scotch 
emigrants.  Some  Englishmen  settled  the  southern 
part,  and  built  Londonderry,  Coleraine,  and  Ilils- 
boro. 

The  early  emigrants  encountered  many  trials. 
The  limited  tracts  of  land  that  had  once  been  in 
cultivation,  had,  during  a  century  of  warfilre,  re- 
lapsed into  a  wilderness,  infested  with  wild  beast§. 
The  savao;e  Irish  were  ever  hoverino-  about  the 
little  colony,  plundering  whatever  they  could  seize 
by  day  or  by  night ;  the  rank  vegetation  had  ob- 
structed the  streams,  causing  a  great  increase  of 
marsh  lands,  which  rendered  the  country  very 
unhealthy  to  immigrants.  iTevertheless,  the  colony 
prospered;  and  in  eight  years  after  the  first  settle- 
ment, it  numbered  eight  thousand  fighting  men  :  at 
a  subsequent  period  the  colony  could  marshal  eighty 
thousand  tried  soldiers. 

The  colonists,  in  order  to  distinguish  themselves 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  31 

from  the  Scots,  on  J.lie  one  hand,  and  the  native 
Irish  on  the  other,  called  themselves  Scotch-Irish 
And  this  appellation  they  brought  with  them 
when  they  emigrated  to  America.  Taken  in  its 
limited  sense,  the  term  applies  only  to  the  descend- 
ants of  the  Scotch  emigrants.  But  the  English  dis- 
senters in  Ireland,  and  the  Scotch  Presbyterians, 
being  compelled  to  make  common  cause  against 
the  encroachments  of  the  Episcopacy  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  insurrections  of  the  wild  Irish  on  the 
other,  gradually  coalc>-  '  1.  and  melted  into  one 
race.  Hence  the  English  names  found  among  the 
Scotch-Irish.  And,  therefore,  in  its  comprehensive 
sense,  the  term  includes  all  the  Protestant  Irisji 
whose  ancestors  were  Britons,  whether  English 
or  Scotch,  whether  resident  in  Ireland  or  America. 

Emigration  ever  causes  a  change  in  the  habits 
of  life,  and  not  unfrequently  a  radical  change  of 
character.  The  emigrant,  in  his  new  home,  finds 
himself  encompassed  by  new  circumstances :  "  old 
things  have  passed  away" — all  is  new  and  strange. 
The  climate  is  different,  requiring  a  corresponding 
difference  in  the  habits  of  life.  The  state  of  society, 
the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people,  are  dif- 
ferent; and,  with-,  all  his- -predilections  for  eai'ly; 
associations-he  cannot  long  resist  the  constant 
temptation  to  conform  to  the  prevailing  customs 
of  society.  "We  are  prone  to  imitation,  and  he 
must  possess  a  strong  will  who  is  not  moulded  in 
some  degree  by  the  influences  around  him. 

The  Scots  who   emigrated  to  Ireland,   though 


32  THELIFEOFTIIE 

they  had  only  crossed  the  ISTorth  channel,  found 
themselves  in  a  new  world.  At  home  they  liad 
been  rigid  Presbyterians — S'O- strict  iliat  they  iiad- 
iQjig  borne  the  epitliet  ptlii-i-mi tans  ;"  nnd  many  of 
them.-vrero,  doubtless,  truly  pious.  .  Ikit  th^  went 
to  Ireland  to  better  their  temporal  condition — to 
acquire  extensive  tracts  of  fertile  land.  They  did 
not  take  their  pastors  with  them ;  for  the  govern- 
ment having  established  Episcopac}^,  Presbyterian 
ministers  wBre  not  allowed  to  preach  in  the  colony, 
unless  they  would  first  submit  to  Episcopal  ordina- 
tion. There  were  a  few  Episcopal  churches  and 
ministers  in  the  province,  and  Presbyterians  and 
Catholics  were  taxed  for  their  support^  but  they 
had  imbibed  prejudice  toward  their  formalities,  and 
they  would  not  attend  the  services  of  ministers 
toward  whose  support  they  were  compelled  to 
contribute ;  so  they  were  as  sheep  without  a 
shepherd. 

Deprived  of  the  public  means  of  grace,  religion 
would  have  declined,  though  they  had  been  subject 
to  no  corrupting  influenoo-.  But  Catholic  licen- 
tiousness and  English  ^liilidelity  were  prevalent; 
and  Scotch  Pur>taris  soon  lost  all  claim  to  that 
distinction.  lTtM.h  Yew  exceptions,  they  became 
grossly  immoral.  The  English  clergy  were  formal 
and  spiritless ;  while  the  ,Roman  priests  were  "Ht^en- 
■4iaxis,  intriguing,  "a4id  full  of  all-  manner  of 
sijbtl^y."  It  seemed  inevitable  that,  without  a 
speedy  reformation,  vital  piety  must  soon  become 
extinct  in  the  colony,  and  in  all  Ireland. 


REV.     GEORQE    DONNELL.  83 

The  state  of  society  in  the  colony  awakened  soli- 
citude, both  in  Scotland  and  England,  and  several 
Presbyterian  ministers  from  the  former,  and  Dis- 
senters from  the  latter,  went  over  to  labor  among 
the  emio-rants.  Some  of  the  t)issenters  had  re- 
ceived  Episcopal  ordination,  and  they  had  no  diffi- 
culty in  obtaining  from  the  Bishop  of  Ulsteylicense 
to  preach  in  his  diocese.  But  the  Presbyterian 
ministers  were  required  to  submit  to  Episcopal 
ordination,  or  abstain  from  preaching  in  public. 
They ,  submitted  to  the  restriction,  but  preaclied 
clandestinely  in  x^rivate  houses  or  in  the  woods. 
,  Most  of  these  missionaries  were  evangelical,  iitid 
some  of  them  had  been  "tried  as  by  fire"  informer 
persecutions.  Of  one  of  them  the  historian  says  : 
"In  all  his  preaching  he  insisted  on  the  life  of 
Christ  and  the  light  of  his  spirit  and  word  in  the 
mind."  Of  another  he  says:  "To  my  mind,  he 
was  the  one  man  who  most  resembled  the  meekness 
of  Jesus  Christ,  in  all  his  carriage,  that  I  ever  saw." 
Of  Mr.  Blair  it  is  said,  "  He  spent  many  days  and 
nights  in  prayer  alone  and  with  others,  and  enjoyed 
great  intimacy  with  God." 

Mr.  James  Glendenning,  though  tlie  weakest  of 
all  those  missionaries,  deserves,  on  acco^unt  of  his 
peculiar  piety,  a  more  formal  notice. 

He  received  Episcopal  ordination,  and  settled  in 
one  of  the  towns  occupied  l)y  English  emigrants. 
Mr.  Blair  havfng  heard  him  preach,  and  discover- 
ing some  talent  for  usefulness,  but  regarding  him 
as  too  weak-minded  to  sustain  himself  in  an  Eng- 
2* 


34  TIIELIFEOFTIIE 

lisli  town,  wliere  infidelity  was  rife,  advised  him  to 
retire  to  the  countiy,  and  labor  in  a  Scotch  com- 
munity. The  good  man,  following  this  advice,  re- 
tired to  the  country,  and  commenced  preaching  in 
private  dwellings.  But  moved  by  the  great  wicked- 
ness of  the  people,  he  preached  the  terrors  of  the 
law,  and  exhorted  them  to  repentanceV  Many  of 
hi&^trdT"<5iTcol^camC|tlie  subjects  of  most  pungent 
convictions,  "^'o  use  the  language  of  a  quaint  his- 
torian, "they  fell  into  such  anxiety  and  terror  of 
conscience,  that  they  looked  upon  themselves  as 
altogether  lost  and  damned."  "I  have  seen  them 
m^^self,"  says  he,  "struck  into  a  swoon  with  a, 
word ;  yea,  a  dozen  in  a  day  carried  out  of  doors  as 
dead — so  marvellous  v.  =;  the  power  of  God,  smiting 
their  hearts  for  sin.''  "And  these  were  none  of 
the  weaker  sex  or  spirits;  but,  indeed,  some  of 
the  boldest  spirits,  who  formerly  feared  not,  with 
their  swords,  to  put  a  whole  market-town  in  a  fray." 
The  excitement  which  originated  at  Oldstone, 
under  the  preaching  of  Mr.  Glendenning,  extended 
to  other  neighborhoods,  and  awakened  great  re- 
ligious interest  throughout  the  country.  "  Th^e 
demand  for  preaching  was  unceasing,  and  the 
labors  of  the  ministers  unremitting,  and  great  num- 
bers were  aw^akencd  and  hopefully  converted."  It 
is  added  that  this  revival  was  accompanied  by 
"new  and  strange  bodily  exercises:  the  subjects 
were  violently  alFected  with  hard  breathing,  and  con- 
vulsions of  the  body."  The  young  conver><fs  gave 
the  usual  manifestations  of  joy  and  transport. 


R  E  y.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  35 

Hugh  Semple,  tlie  clerk  of  one  of  tlie  Scotcli- 
Irish  congregations,  while  waiting  for  the  arrival 
of  the  minister,  engaged  in  singing ;  and  after  he 
had  sung  a  psalm  witli  much  spirit  and  fervor,  he 
begrrn  commenting  upon  the  sentiment  with  "  such 
light -^nd,  liberty  as  astounded  all  present."  The 
minigfer  made  "private  trial  of  his  capability  to 
teach,  and  gave  him  license  to  exercise  his  gifts  in 
private  houses  and  families.  With  this  license, 
he  went  through  the  country  with  grea1>  accept- 
ance :  the  people  flocked  to  hear  him,  filling 
dwelling-houses  and  barns ;  and  to  very  many  he 
was  the  happy  instrument  of  God  in  their  conver- 
sion." 

Another  subject  of  this  gracious  revival,  Hugh 
Campbell,  a  man  of  intelligence  and  influence,  feel- 
ing deep  concern  for  those  who  were  anxiously 
seeking  salvation,  invited  them  to  meet  at  his 
house  for  prayer  and  conversation.  The  meeting 
was  greatly  blessed,  and  other  appointments  were 
made;  and  such  was  the  interest,  that  Campbell 
was  constrained  to  keep  up  his  anxious-meetings, 
till  they  were  superseded  by  meetings  of  a  similar 
character  held  by  the  regular  ministers. 

Thus  was  Mr.  Glendenning,  though  a  weak  man, 
made  the  honored  instrument  in  exciting  one  of 
those  powerful  and  widely-extended  revivals,  which, 
in  different  ages  and  countries,  have  waked  the 
Church  to  life  and  activity — such  as  has  been  wit- 
nessed among  the  same  race  in  America.  And,  like 
those   in   our  own    country,  it  was   attended  by 


36  T  II  E     L  I  F  E     0  F     T  II  E 

certain  bodily  exercises,  tlie  mention  of  which  will 
not  fail  to  arrest  the  atte'htion  of  those  who  wit- 
nessed the '  great  revival  of  1800  in  Kentu\^ky 
and  Tennessee,  and  that  of  I'802  in  ISTorth  Carolina. 
Those  under  conviction  swooned,  fell  down,  were 
carried  out  as  dead,  had  "  convulsions" — the  jerks — 
lay  in  a  swoon  for  hours,  waked  to  newness  of  life, 
and  praised  God  aloud  !  How  like  a  "Western 
revival !  -But  they  had  Lay  preachers  whoTo^fe  the 
circuit,  iv<  1  preached  in  private  houses.  They  held 
anxiouf^iie^ings,  and  gave  the  mourners  personal 
instructions,  and  thousands  were  converted,  and 
the  whole  face  of  society  was  changed — -just  as  it 
was  in  1800.*^  How  striking  the  coincidence ! 
I^cligion,  when  freed  from  the  trammels  of  dull 
formality,  is  the  same  in  every  age  and  clime. 

When  the  news  of  this  remarkable  revival 
cached  Scotland,  it  awakened  an  unusual  interest 
here.  The  Scotch  ministers  caus-ht  the  revival 
spirit,  and  began  to  preach  w^itli  a  power  and 
energy^Iiitherto  unknown.  Five  hundred  persons 
attributed  tjieir  conversion  to  one  sermon,  pi*eached 
hj  John,  Livingston.  The  excitement  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  Episcopal  bishops,  and,  under 
the  charge  of  a  violation  of  Church  order,  Mr. 
Livingston  was  suspended  from  the  ministry.  He 
then  went  to  Ireland,  where  he  was  allowed  to  preach 
for  a  time.  But  he  was  presently  suspended  by 
the  Bishop  of  Ulster. 

The  Eeformation  in  Ireland  continued  for  several 
years.     It  wrought  such  a  thorough  transformation, 


REV.     GEORGE^    DONNELL.  37 

as  to  extort  from  Mr.  Hu^ie,  the  celebrated  histo- 
rian, the  admission  tha^  ^  Ulster,  from  heinc^  the 
wildest  and  most  disorderly  Province  of  all  Lvland, 
soon  became  the  most  highly  cultivated /and  the 
most  civilized;"  and  if  he  had  not  been  a  skeptic, 
ke  would  have  added,  th^  most  religious.  An  in- 
telligent traveller  said,  i*You  need  not  a  k  when 
you  are  to  pass/from  the  Catholic  to  the  I'rotestant 
counties :  you  will  see  and  feel  it  in  every  thing 
around  you."  r 

But  the  piety  and  zeal  of  the  Presbyterian  minis- 
toys-  was  a^  standing  reproach  upon  tKe  worldly- 
mindednes^,- pride,  and  avarice  of  the  Episcopal 
clergy,  who  made  complaint  to  Bishop  Laud,  whose 
zeal  for  order  prompted  him  to  silence  all  ministers 
who  would  not  strictly  conform* to  the  Liturgy. 
The  ministers,  and  many  of  their  ilock^  rather 
than  yield  the  right  of  worshipping  God  according 
to  the  dictates  of  conscience,  returned  to  Scotland; 
and  many  who  did  not  remove  were  in  the  habit 
of  visiting  their  friends  in  Scotland,  that  they 
might  enjoy  the  privilege  of  communing  at  the 
Lord's  table.  \  '^ 

The  colony  being  greatly  weakened  by  the  re- 
turn of  multitudes  to  Scotland,  and  tlie  atrmy 
having  been  withdrawn  from  Ireland  to  aid  King 
Charles  against  his  English  subjects,  then  in  a  state 
of  rebellion,  the  Catholics  deemed  it  a  favorable 
opportunity  to  regain  their  liberties  by  exterminat- 
ing both  Episcopalians  and  Presbyterians.  Ac- 
cordingly,   an    indiscriminate    and    a    murderous. 


38  T  II  E    -L  I  F  E     0  F     T  n  E 

warfare  was  waged  against  all  Protestants,  and 
tliousands  fell  by  the  sword  of  the  relentless  Catho- 
lics. The  Scotch  army  was  ordered  into  Ireland  to 
quell  the  rebellion  there,  and,  after  many  hard-fought 
battles,  the  Protestants  finally  subdued  the  rebel- 
lious Catholics. 

The  government  having  granted  toleration  to 
Presbyterians,  as  the  reward^  of  their  loyalty  and 
courage  in  subduing  the  rebellion,  the  ministers 
who  had  attended  the  Scotch  army  in  the  capacity 
of  chajlains,  availing  themselves  of  the  toleration 
thus  £;"anted,  constituted  the  first  presbytery  of  Ire- 
land,] I  lie  steel-clad  soldiers  and  the  plumed  officers 
staiiduig  around  and  taking  a  lively  interest  in 
the  solemn  exercises.  Enjoying  temporary  tole- 
ration, this  presbytery,  thus  constituted  in  the 
midst  of  a  military  encampment,  soon  expanded 
into  the  Synod  of  Ulster. 

But  when  Charles  the  Second  came  to  the  throne, 
he  received  from  Louis  the  Fourteenth  of  France 
a  pension  of  two  hundred  thousand  pounds  per 
annum,  upon  the  condition  that  he  would  establish 
a  despotic  government  and  the  Catholic  religion. 
"With  a  view  to  this  object,  stringent  measures  were 
adopted  to  enforce  upon  ^1  classes  of  Dissenters 
strict  observance  of  the  Liturgy.  Two  objects  were 
to  be  accomplished  by  this  show  of  zeal  for  the 
national  Church :  firstj  Dissenter?  were  to  be  put 
down  in  the  name  qi'  Episcopacy,  without  discover- 
ing his  ultimate  desi,ii"n,  and- without  reproach  to 
the  Church  which  he  intended  to  establish;  and. 


REV.     a  E  0  It  ».;  E-   D  0  N  N  E  L  L  .  39 

secondly,  having  brought  all  parties  to  submit  to 
Episcopacy,  there  ^vould  then  be  but  one  step  be- 
tween tliem  and  the  Papacy. 

It  was,  therefore,  soon  apparent  that  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians  had  nothing  to  hope=  fro  in 
Charles  the  Second  but  persecution  and  ojoctment. 
And  as  James  the  Second,  the  heir  to  the  throne, 
was  known  to  be  an  avowed  Catholic,  the  Presby- 
terians, seeing  no  prospect  for  the  enjoyment  of 
their  rights,  and  already  wearied  with  frequent  per- 
secutions, began  seriously  to  meditate  emigration 
to  America,  to  seek,  amid  its  solitudes,  the  I'epose 
they  had  so  long  sought  in  vajn  in  their  native 
land. 


40  THELIFEOFTIIE 


CHATTER    III. 

THE    SCOTCII-imSH    IN   AMERICA. 

During  the  reign  of  Charles  the  First,  the  Scotch- 
Irish,  harassed  by  the  persecutions  of  Archbishop 
Laud  and  the  exactions  of  Deputy  ^Yentworth, 
attempted  to  emigrate  to  America.  John  Living- 
ston and  Robert  Blair,  who  had  been  twice  de- 
posed from  the  ministry  for  nonconformity  to  the 
Liturgy,  headed  the  expedition.  An  agent  had 
been  sent  over,  and  a  site  for  the  location  of  a 
colony  selected  on  the  Merrimac.  The  "Eagle 
Wing"  set  sail  from  Loekfergus  in  September, 
1636,  freighted  with  Scotch-Irish  emigrants  and 
their  effects.  "WHien  in  mid-ocean,  the  vessel  en- 
countered a  violent  storm,  which  drove  her  back  to 
port  in  a  disabled  condition. 

]^o  further  attempt  was  made  till  about  the  close 
of  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Second :  in  the  year 
1686,  a  colony  came  from  Ulster,  and  settled  in 
Pennsylvania  and  Jersey.  As  James  the  Second 
was  a  bigoted  Catholic,  this  colony  received  large 
accessions  during  his  reign.  The  fertile  valley  of 
the  Susquehanna  was  soon  settled  with  a  mixed 
population   of  various  creeds.      The    Scotch-Irish 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  41 

Presbyterians,  desiring  to  constitute  a  community  to 
themselves,  and  being  inured  to  the  privations  of 
border  life,  began  to  sell  out  their  improvements 
to  more  wealthy  but  less  hardy  immigrants,  and 
retire  into  the  depths  of  the  wilderness,  where  the 
wild  beast  and  the  savage  were  their  only  neigh- 
bors. From  Pennsylvania  they  passed  to  the  valley 
of  the  Potomac  and  the  Shenandoah,  in  Western 
Virginia.  Here  they  found  a  delightful  country — 
fertile  prairies  covered  with  tall  grass,  mountain 
streams  wooded  with  a  dense  forest,  and  game  of 
q}l  kinds  in  great  abundance.  Here,  fenced  in 
on  either  hand  by  gigantic  ranges  of  the  Alleghany 
Mountains,  they  imagined  they  would  enjoy  that 
exemption  from  ecclesiastical  oppression  which 
they  had  hitherto  sought  in  vain.  Dwellings  were 
erected,  farms  enclosed,  schools  established,  and 
churches  organized.  The  inviting  prospect  drew 
thousands  not  only  from  Pennsylvania  and  Jer- 
sey, but  from  Ireland,  to  this  lovely  valley,  where, 
in  their  seclusion,  they  anticipated  long  years  of 
the  quiet  enjoyment  of  Christian  liberty. 

But  these  reveries  were  soon  to  be  dispelled. 
Episcopacy  was  the  established  religion  of  the  Vir- 
ginia colony ;  and  though  Dissenters  were  tolerated 
for  a  time,  as  the  Presbyterians  extended  their 
settlements  and  multiplied  their  churches,  they 
soon  came  in  contact  with  the  clergy  of  the  Estab- 
lished Church,  whom  they  found  to  be  as  bigoted 
and  intolerant  as  their  brethren  in  the  mother 
country.     And  notwithstanding  the  Governor  of 


I. 


42  TIIELIFEOFinE 

the  colony  had  granted  the  Presbyterian  ministers 
license  to  preach  as  Dissenters,  yet  the  clergy  in- 
vented many  means  of  annoying  them,  and  in  some 
instances  they  had  influence  enough  with  the  gov- 
ernment to  have  them  silenced  and  even  im- 
prisoned for  pretended  breaches  of  the  law. 

Restricted  in  their  worship,  and  harassed  b}- 
the  frequent  interference  of  the  clergy,  the  Presby- 
terians began  to  meditate  another  removal.  Some 
of  them,  wearied  with  vain  attempts  to  avoid 
Episcopal  oppression  by  retiring  from  its  presence, 
and  reluctant  to  forsake  their  pleasant  homes  m 
the  beautiful  valley  of  the  Shenandoah,  resolved 
to  abide,  and  withstand,  as  far  as  practicable,  all 
encroachments  upon  their  rights;  while  others 
determined  once  more  to  brave  the  dangers  and 
the  privations  of  the  wilderness,  for  the  privilege 
of  worshipping  God  according  to  the  dictates  of 
conscience. 

And  as  the  colony  of  North  Carolina  held  out 
promises  of  toleration  and  protection,  the  tide  of 
emigration  set  in  that  direction.  From  the  valleys 
of  the  Potomac,  the  Shenandoah,  and  the  James, 
it  flowed  towards  the  Dan,  the  Yadkin,  the  Haw, 
and  the  Catawba.  The  fertile  plains  soon  became 
fruitful  fields ;  and  conspicuous  among  the  log- 
cabins  of  woodsmen,  arose  the  school-house  and 
the  "meeting-house."  Pastors  were  called  from 
Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  and  churches  were 
organized.  As  each  was  composed  of  comj^ara- 
tivel}^  few  members,  of  limited  means,  two  or  three 


REy.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  43 

churches  united   in   settling   and   sustaining   one 
pastor. 

In  1764,  Alamance  church  was  organized  by 
David  Caldwell,  then  a  licentiate  and  a  missionary^ 
BuiFalo  had  been  organized  some  years  previous  By" 
Mr.  Patillo.  These  two  churches  united  in  Calling 
Mr.  Caldwell  to  be  their  pastor,  which  call  he 
accepted,  and  in  1765  he  settled  in  the  bounds  of 
the  Alamance  congregation. 

George  Donnell,  Senior,  was  -Q-ve  years  of  age* 
when  his  parents  became  members  of  the  Ala- 
mance church,  at  its  organization.  His  wife, 
Isabella  Kerr,  was  one  of  the  first  children  bap- 
tized by  Mr.  Caldwell  after  he  became  pastor  of 
the  church.  As  he  was  teacher  for  the  congrega- 
tion, as  well  as  pastor,  they  were  both  educated  by 
him,  and  were  regular  attendants  on  his  ministry 
for  thirty  years. 

The  same  year  that  Mr.  Caldwell  settled  in 
Guilford  county,  Mr.  Patillo  accepted  a  call  to 
Hawfield,  Eno,  and  Little  Eiver,  in  Orange.  About 
the  same  time  McAdan  settled  in  Caswell,  Mc- 
Corkle  in  Kowan,  Hall  in  Iredell,  Craighead  in 
Mecklenburg,  and  Alexander  in  Balch  count}^) 
While  the  Scotch-Irish  were  organizing  churches 
and  establishing  schools  inr-the  western  counties, 
a  colony  of  Presbyterians  direct  from  Scotland 
located  upon  Cape  Fear  river,  in  the  eastern  section 
of  the  State. 

Under  temporary  toleration,  these  churches  flou- 


44  T  ri  E     L  I  F  E     0  F     T  H  E 

rislied  and  received  annual  accessions  "by  immigra- 
tions from  Virginia,  Pennsylvania,  Jersey,  Ireland, 
and  Scotland.  But  wlien  the  colonial  government 
liad  accomplislied  its  design  in  offering  toleration, 
namely,  the  settlement  of  the  colony,  then  com- 
menced a  system  of  opposition  calculated  to  force 
Presbyterians  either  to  conform  to  Episcopal 
usages,  or  to  drive  them  out  of  the  colon^^ 

Presbyterians,  in  common  with  other  subjects, 
were  taxed  for  the  support  of  the  Episcopal  Church. 
Had  the  tax  been  limited  to  the  support  of  the 
government,  they  would  most  cheerfully  have  paid 
it.  But  when,  in  addition  to  a  heavy  State  tax, 
they  were  compelled  to  aid  in  sustaining  a  Church 
which  for  centuries  had  oppressed  their  race,  and 
toward  which  they  had  inherited  from  their  ances- 
tors uncompromising  hostility,  the  opposition  which 
they  cherished  toward  the  Established  Church  was 
transferred,  in  part,  to  the  tax  which  was  extorted  for 
its  support.  The  tax  was  opposed  as  wrong  in  prin- 
ciple ;  but  the  manner  of  collecting  it  gave  more 
offence  than  the  tax  itself:  the  collectors  of  Gov. 
Tryon  were  notorious  swindlers,  extorting  from  the 
people  dou])le  the  sum  authorized  by  law,  with  a 
view  of  enricliini!:  themselves. 

The  western  counties  were  subjected  to  much 
greater  annoyance  and  oppression  than  those  lying 
nearer  the  seat  of  government.  Tryon 's  minions, 
either  mistaking  the  spirit  of  the  Scotch-Irish,  or 
hoping  to  conceal  their  fraudulent  exactions,  ex- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  45 

tortcd  money  under  various  fixlsc  pretexts.*  A 
spirit  of  insubordination  was  excited  in  Guilford, 
Orange,  and  other  western  counties.  Public  meet- 
ings were  held,  and  petitions  were  addressed  to 
the  Governor,  setting  forth  their  grievances,  and 
praying  the  removal  of  those  corrupt  officers.  Re- 
dress was  promised,  but  never  granted.  The 
official  pets  of  Gov.  Tryon  were  permitted  to  repeat 
their  extortions,  and  quietly  to  enjoy  their  ill-gotten 
gains.  Continued  oppression  generated  open  rebel- 
lion. A  public  meeting  was  held  at  Murdock's 
Mill,  which  solemnly  adopted  the  following  resolu- 
tions : 

"Resolved,  That  we  will  pay  no  more  taxes  until 
we  are  satisfied  that  they  are  agreeable  to  law,  and 
applied  to  the  purpose  therein  mentioned,  unless 
we  cannot  help  it. 

'"•Resolved,  That  we  will  pay  no  officer  any  more 
fees  than  the  law  allows,  unless  we  are  obliged  to 
do  it ;  and  then  to  show  our  dislike  and  bear  our 
open  testimony  against  it." 

Acting  upon  these  and  similar  resolutions 
adopted  at  various  public  meetings,  the  "Regu- 
lators,'' as  they  were  called,  resisted  the  sheriffs,  dis- 
persed the  courts,  and  drove  the  whole  troop  of 
Tryon's  unprincipled  appointees  out  of  the  countrj^ 
The  Governor  came  at  the  head  of  the  army  to  quell 
the  Regulators.  The  parties  met  on  Alamance 
Creek.    Dr.  Caldwell  interposed  to  prevent  blood- 


*  Foote's  Sketches. 


46  THELIFEOPTHE 

shed,  but  in  vain :  the  firing  commenced  while  he 
was  between  the  lines,  interceding  with  the  par- 
ties :  a  battle  ensued :  nine  of  the  Regulators  and 
twenty-seven  of  Tryon's  party  were  left  dead  on 
the  field,  while  many  more  on  both  sides  w^erc 
severely  wounded.  Thus,  as  early  as  1771,  Rye 
years  before  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
Alamance  was  baptized  with  the  first  blood  of  the 
Revolution. 

The  Regulators  had  assembled  without  order, 
without  ofiicers,  without  discipline,  and  many  of 
them  without  ammunition,  and,  consequently,  they 
were  soon  dispersed ;  and  as  no  commanding  offi- 
cers had  been  appointed,  each  returned  to  his 
home,  or  sought  refuge  in  some  secure  hiding- 
place,  as  inclination  prompted  or  discretion  dic- 
tated. Order  was  soon  restored,  and  hundreds  of 
the  Regulators  were  compelled  to  take  the  oath 
of  allegiance ;  while  some  that  fell  into  the  hands 
of  Tryon  atoned  for  their  rashness  with  their 
lives. 

But  the  circumstances  attending  these  public 
executions  tended  only  to  enhance  abhorrence  of 
Tryon  and  his  detestable  administration.  The 
"rebels"  were  dispersed,  and,  for  a  time,  discour- 
aged ;  but  the  spirit  of  rebellion  was  not  quelled, 
but  intensified.  The  western  counties  continued 
to  cherish  a  spirit  of  unyielding  opposition  to  all 
unlawful  exactions,  till,  finally,  a  public  meeting 
was  called,  which  assembled  at  Charlotte,  on  the 
19th  of  May,  1775,  to  consult  measures  for  the  pub- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  47 

lie  welfare.  The  result  of  that  consultation-was  a 
"Declaration  of  Independence,"  which  would  do 
honor  to  the  heads  and  hearts  of  any  assembly  of 
any  age  or  country.  Two  resolutions  selected  from 
the  Declaration  will  show  the  spirit  and  tendency 
of  the  whole : 

'^■Resolved,  That  we,  the  citizens  of  Mecklenburg 
county,  do  hereby  dissolve  the  political  bonds  which 
have  connected  us  with  the  mother  country,  and 
hereby  absolve  ourselves  from  all  allegiance  to  the 
British  crown,  and  abjure  all  political  connection, 
contract,  or  association  with  that  nation,  who  have 
wantonly  trampled  upon  our  rights  and  liberties, 
and  inhumanly  shed  the  blood  of  American  patriots 
at  Lexington. 

^'JResolved,  That  we  do  hereby  declare  ourselves  a 
free  and  independent  people ;  are,  and  of  right 
ought  to  be,  a  sovereign  and  self-governing  associa- 
tion, under  the  control  of  no  power,  other  than  that 
of  our  God  and  the  General  Congress;  to  the 
maintenance  of  which  independence  we  solemnly 
pledge  to  each  other  our  mutual  cooperation,  our 
lives,  our  fortunes,  and  our  most  sacred  honor." 

Here  we  have  an  open  and  formal  Declaration  of 
Independence,  more  than  a  year  in  advance  of  the 
celebrated  Declaration  of  the  Continental  Con- 
gress. And  this  was  no  empty  bravado.  The  spirit 
of  the  Regulators  was  abroad:  hundreds  of  them 
were  in  that  meeting  ;  other  hundreds  would  have 
been  there,  but  for  the  oath  of  allegiance  which 
Tryon  had  imposed  upon  them,  at  the  point  of  the 


48  TIIELIFEOFTIIE 

bayonet.  The  tliousauds  who  that  day  pledged 
their  "most  sacred  houor,"  stood  prepared  to  re- 
deem that  pledge  with  the  sacrifice  of  life  and  for- 
tune. 

Troubles  continued  to  thicken  till  the  Eevolution 
Avas  fully  developed,  and  then  the  authors  of  the 
Mecklenburg  Declaration  remembered,  and  nobly 
redeemed,  their  plighted  honor.  Many  of  the 
Regulators  w^ho  had  been  restrained  by  their  oath 
of  allegiance  from  participating  in  the  Mecklen- 
burg Declaration,  felt  themselves  absolved  when 
Congress  proclaimed  independence,  and  threw 
themselves  into  the  thickest  of  the  fight.  The  hour 
for  vengeance  had  come,  and  they  remembered 
their  wrongs  at  Guilford  Court-house,  at  King's 
Mountain,  and  in  numerous  spirited  forays  against 
the  Tories. 

The  section  of  country  where  the  spirit  of  opposi- 
tion to  Tryon's  unlawful  exactions  had  been  most 
prevalent,  suflered  most  during  the  revolutionary 
struggle,  especially  the  congregations  of  Alamance 
and  Buffalo.  The  Tories  remembered  the  blood 
shed  at  Alamance  in  1771 ;  and  Dr.  Caldwell  had 
delivered  several  patriotic  discourses  to  those 
churches,  and  the  people  of  his  charge  were  known 
to  be  uncompromising  "WTiigs.  They  were  an  in- 
dustrious, thrifty  people,  and  supplies  for  the  sol- 
diers were  known  to  be  abundant  in  that  section. 
These  considerations  induced  Lord  Cornwallis, 
when  he  invaded  North  Carolina,  to  direct  his 
march  toward  Alamance.  (lie  encamped  for  many 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  49 

days  on  the  farm  of  Dr.  Caldwell.  He  and  liis 
staff  of  officers  took  possession  of  Dr.  Caldwell's 
dwelling,  capturing  him,  and  driving  liis  family  to 
the  smoke-house  for  lodgings.  But  the  Doctor  had 
the  good  fortune  to  make  his  escape,  and  to  con- 
ceal himself  for  ten  days  in  the  woods.  All  the 
male  memhers  of  the  Alamance  and  Buffalo 
churches  who  were  able  to  bear  arms  were  mus- 
tered into  service,  and  joined  the  American  army. 
Major  John  Donnell,  "a  man  of  great  respecta- 
bility and  moral  worth,  a  staunch  Whig,  and  an 
^  enterprising  officer,  commanded  a  company  which 
gained  distinction  in  the  service."* 

Amid  scenes  of  civil  warfare,  George  Donnell, 
Senior,  passed  his  youth.  When  the  enemy  ap- 
proached the  neighborhood,  and  his  relative.  Major 
Donnell,  raised  a  company,  George  Donnell  joined 
the  ranks,  though  he  had  previously  served  one 
campaign,  and  remained  in  service  to  the  close  ol 
the  war,  acquitting  himself  honorably  in  several 
spirited  conflicts  with  the  enem;^ 

Independence  having  been  achieved,  and  peace 
restored  to  the  country,  the  soldiers  of  the  Revo- 
lution began  once  more  to  turn  their  thoughts  to 
the  attainment  of  domestic  comforts.  During  the 
seven  years  of  conflict,  the  ordinary  pursuits  of  life 
were  interrupted,  and  social  pleasures  were  seldom 
enjoyed.  The  youth  of  the  country  had  ceased  to 
seek  matrimonial  alliances,  and  those  already  con- 

*  Caruthers'  Life  of  Caldwell. 


50  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

tracted  were  postponed  to  a  more  auspicious  day. 
But  so  soon  as  peace  was  restored,  preexisting  ex- 
gagements  were  consummated,  and  new  alliances 
were  formed.  (George  Donnell,  Senior,  and  Isabella 
Kerr  were  united  in  matrimonj^,  August  13,  1784. 
Having  assumed  the  weighty  responsibilities  devolv- 
ing upon  the  head  of  a  family,  Mr.  Donnell,  noted 
for  sobriety  and  Christian  propriety,  was  elected 
ruling  elder  of  Alamance  church,  and  clerk  or 
leader  in  the  singing  exercises.  This  latter  office 
has  been  abolished  in  modern  churches,  but  in  the 
days  of  our  fathers  it  was  a  position  of  some  dis- 
tinction. The  clerk,  after  the  hymn  had  been  read 
by  the  minister,  rose  up  in  front  of  the  jDulpit  and 
"  lined  it  out,"  raised  the  tune,  and  led  the  singing^^ 
During  the  war  the  regular  ministrations  of  the 
gospel  were  frequently  interrupted,  and  in  some 
sections  wholly  suspended.  Several  pastors  raised 
volunteer  companies  in  their  congregations,  and 
led  them  to  battle  and  to  victory.  But  when  im- 
munity from  oppression  and  persecution  was  at- 
tained, the  war-worn  pastors  most  gladly  resumed 
their  sacred  office,  and  sought  to  collect  their  scat- 
tered flacks,  and  lead  them  again  to  the  house  of 
God.  But  how  afflicting  to  contrast  their  mea- 
gre congregations  with  the  full  houses  that  were 
wont  to  assemble  in  former  days  !  Many  a  vacant 
seat  called  up  sad  memories  of  the  waste  of  war. 
The  manly  forms  that  had  occupied  those  seats 
now  vacant,  constituted  a  part  of  the  price  of  liberty : 
some  had  nobly  fallen  on  the  battle-field,  others  had 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  51 

■wasted  away  with  disease.  But  some  were  absent 
who  were  not  dead :  they  had  imbibed  French  infi- 
delity. The  pastors  shed  tears  over  departed  worth, 
but  they  grieved  most  over  the  living  who  had  re- 
nounced the  religion  of  their  fathers,  and  embraced 
a  cold  skepticism  that  promised  only  a  life  of  licen- 
tiousness and  the  vain  hope  of  annihilation. 

Dr.  Caldwell  labored  assiduously  to  purge  out 
the  leaven  of  infidelity,  infused  by  intercourse  with 
the  French  allies,  and  to  restore  the  time-honored 
customs  of  strict  Presbyterianism.  The  Sabbath 
was  reclaimed  from  profanity,  and  sanctified  as  a 
holy  day.  All  of  the  families  of  the  church  were 
required  to  study  the  Scriptures  and  the  Catechism, 
and  at  stated  times  public  examinations  were  held, 
when  every  man,  woman,  and  child  was  questioned 
as  to  his  or  her  attainments  in  religious  knowledge. 
Twice  a  year  communion-meetings  were  held  in 
each  church.  These  meetings  uniformly  com- 
menced on  Friday,  which  was  observed  as  a  fast- 
day,  and  closed  on  Monday  evening.  The  doctrines 
of  human  depravity,  sovereign  grace,  repentance 
and  faith,  were  preached  with  great  plainness  and 
cogency.  In  all  his  measures  for  the  reformation 
of  morals  and  the  promotion  of  piety.  Dr.  Caldwell 
had  the  cooperation  of  an  exemplary  eldership. 

But  while  the  outward  forms  of  religion  were 
restored,  the  tone  of  vital  piety  remained  very  low. 
Many  were  admitted  to  Church  privileges  with  no 
other  pretension  to  religion  than  the  observance  of 
its  outward  forms,  and  some  of  these  formalists 


bZ  TIIELIFEOFTHE 

were  promoted  to  the  holy  ministry.  The  case  of 
E,ev.  James  McGread^^  affords  a  familiar  example  of 
the  practice  of  the  day. 

AYhile  he  was  yet  a  child,  his  parents  settled  in  the 
Buffalo  congregation,  where  he  enjoyed  for  many 
years  the  instructions  and  ministrations  of  Dr.  Cald- 
well. And,  as  he  was  noted  for  sobriety  and  strict 
morality,  at  seventeen  he  was  admitted  to  Church  pri- 
vileges. Shortly  after  his  admission,  an  uncle  of  his, 
being  on  a  visit  to  the  family,  was  so  much  pleased 
with  the  boy's  steady  habits  and  ardent  desire  for  a 
liberal  education,  that  he  conceived  the  idea  of  pre- 
paring him  for  the  ministry.  Application  being 
made  to  his  parents,  he  readily  gained  their  consent 
to  take  James  home  with  him  and  put  him  to  school 
in  Pennsylvania,  to  be  educated  for  the  ministry. 

After  young  McGready  had  been  in  college  a 
year  or  two,  he  accidentally  overheard  a  conversa- 
tion between  the  gentleman  with  whom  he  was 
boarding  and  one  of  his  neighbors.  "Do  you 
think,"  said  the  neighbor,  "this  young  man  you 
have  here  studying  for  the  ministry  has  got  any 
religion?"  "jSTo,  not  a  spark,"  was  the  prompt 
reiAj  of  the  other. 

McGready  was  at  first  much  offended,  and  re- 
solved that  he  would  no  longer  board  with  one  who 
entertained  such  opinion  of  his  piety.  But  when 
passion  had  subsided,  reason  and  conscience  dic- 
tated a  careful  examination  of  the  grounds  of  his 
hope.  Accordingly,  he  examined  first  his  creed, 
and  satisfied  himself  that  it  accorded  with  his  un- 


REV.     GEORGE    DON  NELL.  bO 

derstanding  of  tlie  Scriptures.  :N'ext,  lie  reviewed 
his  conduct,  and,  as  lie  liad  ever  been  strictly  moral, 
here  again  tlie  verdict  was  favorable.  But  when 
he  came  to  scrutinize  the  exercises  of  his  heart, 
and  compare  them  with  the  word  of  God,  his  con- 
science condemned  him:  his  Christian  experience 
did  not  correspond  with  that  of  David,  Paul,  Peter, 
and  John.  He  discovered  more  spirituality,  more 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  more  of  communion  with 
God,  in  the  Scriptures,  than  he  had  ever  realized 
in  his  experience.  Like  Paul,  '-when  the  com- 
mandment came,  sin  revived,"  and  his  hope  died. 
^'The  sins  of  his  w^hole  life  stood  up  before  him  in 
awful  array;"  especially  the  sin  of  having  repeat- 
edly approached  the  table  of  the  Lord  without  due 
preparation  of  heart— the  sin  of  having  essayed  to 
teach  others  while  he  was  ignorant  of  the  first  prin- 
ciples of  vital  godliness.  The  conflict  was  pro- 
tracted. He  sought  rest,  but  found  none  until,  as 
a  guilty,  self-condemned  sinner,  he  cast  himself 
-upon  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ.  Then  he  expe- 
rienced, for  the  first  time,  the  joys  of  salvation. 


54  TIIELIFEOFTUE 


CHAPTER  IV. 

REVIVALS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

His  own  experience  deeply  impressed  upon  the 
mind  of  McG  ready  the  solemn  conviction  that 
thousands,  like  himself,  had  been  received  into  the 
Church  upon  an  external  morality  who  had  never 
experienced  regeneration.  Believing  that  such 
persons  were  content  with  the  outward  forms  of 
religion,  while  they  were  destitute  of  spiritual  life 
in  the  soul,  he  seems  to  have  felt  more  concern 
for  such  than  for  sinners  out  of  the  Church.  Ac- 
cordingly, so  soon  as  he  had  completed  his  pre- 
paration for  the  ministry,  he  returned  to  jS'orth 
Carolina,  and  commenced  preaching  to  the  Church, 
urging  upon  its  members  the  necessity  of  a  radical 
and  experimental  change  of  the  heart,  wrought  by 
the  Spirit  of  God. 

At  first,  some  ridiculed  and  abused  him,  as 
presumptuous;  whilst  others  were  amazed  at  his 
doctrine,  and  the  zeal  with  which  it  was  urged  upon 
their  consideration.  But,  regardless  alike  of  ridi- 
cule and  personal  abuse,  he  continued  to  press  the 
consciences  of  members  of  the  Church  with  the 
necessity  of  regeneration,  and  to  enforce  the  truth 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  55 

with  a  vehemence  and  power  that  were  overwhehii- 
ing.  The  result  was  that  many  Church  members, 
who  had  long  been'*recognized  as  exemplary  Chris- 
tians, acknowledged  that  they  had  been  deceived, 
and,  under  the  pressure  of  the  most  pungent 
convictions,  renounced  their  hope,  and  earnestly 
sought  and  finally  experienced  regeneration. 

This  success  in  converting  members  of  the 
Church,  only  rendered  the  opposition  more  violent. 
A  mob  assembled  at  Stony  Creek  church,  and 
burned  the  pulpit,  broke  up  the  seats,  and  left  a 
letter  written  with  blood,  warning  him  that  "  unless 
he  desisted  from  his  way  of  preaching,  their  ven- 
geance would  not  be  satisfied  with  the  destruction 
of  the  pulpit."  McGready,  unintimidated  by 
threats  of  personal  violence,  continued  preaching 
to  the  Church,  with  enhanced  energy  and  power. 
The  revival  which  his  pungent,  experimental 
preaching  had  originated  in  the  Haw  River  and 
Stony  Creek  churches,  continued  to  expand  until  it 
embraced  Alamance,  Bufialo,  Bethlehem,  Haw- 
field,  Eno,  Cross  Roads,_  and  other  churches  in 
Orange  and  Guilford  counties ;  and  hundreds  of 
Church  members,  as  well  as  ungodly  sinners,  were 
converted. 

Though  Mr.  McGready  had  charge  of  Stony 
Creek  and  Haw  River  churches,  yet  his  labors  were 
rather  missionary  than  pastoral.  He  often  visited 
Alamance,  and  was  ever  welcomed  by  the  pastor 
and  the  congregation.  He  is  said  to  have  taken 
great  interest  in  Dr.  Caldwell's  school,  and  to  have 


56  THELIFEOFTHE 

exerted  a  happy  influence  upon  tlie  students,  many 
of  whom  were  brought  to  repentance  by  his  faith- 
ful and  pungent  appeals-^soirft  of  whom  became 
influential  ministers  of  the  gospel.  lie  visited 
many  other  churches,  and  wherever  he  labored, 
convictions  and  conversions  were  common.  Most 
of  the  pastors  of  the  churches  visited  by  him  were 
favorable  to  the  revival,  and  Eev.  William  Ilodge 
was  his  travelling  companion  and  fellow-laborer  in 
the  revival. 

After  having  labored  for  three  years  in  the  pro- 
motion of  this  gracious  work,  annoyed  with  the 
continued  opposition  of  a  portion  of  the  Church, 
Mr.  IMcGready,  in  1796,  emigrated  to  the  "West, 
and  after  spending  some  months  in  East  Tennessee, 
he  settled  in  Logan  county,  Kentucky,  where  we 
shall  hear  from  him  again. 

The  divisions  of  Old  and  JSfew  School,  as  now 
known,  had  not  then  marred  the  peace  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church.  In  doctrine,  all  were  Calvinistic ; 
but  two  parties  existed  then,  as  now.  They  difl:ered, 
not  in  doctrine,  but  in  measures.  They  were  then 
denominated  "  Old  Side"  and  "JS'ew  Side."  They 
might  more  aptly  have  been  distinguished  as  the 
Revival  and  Anti-Revival  parties. 

The  existence  of  two  parties  may  be  traced  back 
in  the  history  of  the  Church  for  centuries.  Per- 
haps they  are  coeval  with  the  prevalence  of  revi- 
vals ;  for  whenever  and  wherever  an  extensive 
and  gracious  revival  prevails,  that  portion  of  the 
Church    under    its   influence  will    become    more 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  57 

spiritual  in  tlieir  devotions,  and  energetic  in  eiForts 
for  the  promotion  of  religion,  than  those  portions 
of  the  Church  which  have  not  participated  in  the 
revival.  Then  the  active  party,  forgetting  tlieir 
former  coldness  and  apathy,  may  be  disposed  to 
censure  those  who  now  manifest  the  same  listless- 
ness  and  inactivity  which  themselves  had  recently 
indulged.  And  the  lukewarm  will  be  sure  to  look 
upon  the  newborn  zeal  of  the  revival  party  as  the 
offspring  of  fanaticism,  rather  than  an  increase 
of  spirituality.  This  want  of  charity  and  forbear- 
ance will  originate  distrust,  opposition,  and  strife. 

Moreover,  Christians,  in  the  excitement  of  a  re- 
vival, will  not  be  content  with  ordinary  efforts  for 
the  salvation  of  their  friends.  They  will  either 
employ  extraordinary  measures  ;  or  then,  they  will 
be  more  assiduous  and  faithful  in  the  use  of  ordi- 
nary means.  And  whether  they  employ  new 
measures,  or  the  ordinary  means  in  an  unusual 
degree,  the  cold  and  formal  members  of  the  Church 
will  be  offended. 

Hence,  it  may  be  expected  that  every  genuine 
revival  will  develop  two  parties  in  the  Church : 
one  that  approves  and  cooperates,  another  that 
condemns  and  opposes  ;  one  that  does  not  hesitate 
to  employ  such  measures  for  the  promotion  of  the 
revival  as  experience  and  present  circumstances 
indicate;  another  that  opposes  all  neio  measures, 
and  denounces  them  as  unwarranted  innovations, 
tending  to  mar  the  peace  and  sap  the  piety  of  the 
Church. 

3* 


58  THELIFEOPTUE 

Such  were  the  Old  Side  and  ISTew  Side  parties, 
in  the  days  of  TennentjWhitefield,  Edwards,  Davies, 
and  McGready.  The  revival  party  were  spiritual 
in  their  devotions,  and  they  were  not  so  wedded  to 
forms  as  to  forhid  a  departure  from  the  stereot}7)ed 
modes  of  worship ;  for  example,  they  preferred  to 
use  Watts's  Hymns,  instead  of  David's  Psalms. 
But  this  gave  mortal  oftence  to  the  Old  Side,  who 
used  the  Psalms  only,  and  would  not  tolerate  hymns 
nor  songs. 

It  may  appear  strange  at  this  day  that  the  singing 
of  Watts 's  Ilymns  was  ever  regarded  hy  orthodox 
Preshyterians  as  an  offence  of  such  magnitude  as  to 
call  for  Church  discipline.  Yet,  strange  as  it  may 
he,  it  is  nevertheless  true  that  it  caused  McGready 
no  little  persecution  and  reproach.  It  was  the 
suhject  of  frequent  petitions  to  the  preshyteries, 
synods,  and  the  General  Assemhly.  And  when  a 
complaint  came  up  to  synod  from  one  of  ^Ic- 
Gready's  churches,  the  suhject  was  regarded  as 
involving  so  much  delicacy,  that  the  synod  declined 
an  opinion,  hut  referred  the  petition  to  the  Assem- 
bly. Party  spirit  became  so  intolerant  that,  in  some 
instances,  churches  were  severed.  It  became  a 
source  of  serious  embarrassment  to  Dr.  Caldwell. 
Alamance  was  ISTew  Side,  and  Buffalo  was  Old 
Side.  When  he  preached  at  Alamance,  he  sang  the 
melodious  strains  of  Watts ;  but  when  at  Buffalo, 
he  was  constrained  to  chant  the  Psalms  of  David. 

The  Scotch-Irish  were  generally  ^N'ew  Side,  and 
favorable  to  revivals ;  while  the  Scotch,  who  had 


EEV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  59 

emigrated  directly  from  Scotland,  were  great  stick- 
lers for  order,  and  their  time-lionored  forms  of  wor- 
ship ;  aud,  consequently,  they  were  generally  Old 
Side.  Whilst  they  were  hold  in  defence  of  the 
taith,  and  strenuous  for  a  sound  morality,  they  were 
equally  firm  in  resisting  any  innovation  upon  their 
venerated  modes  of  worship.  And  as  the  revival 
spirit  is  a  great  reformer,  dispensing  with  cumber- 
some formalities,  and  evolving  the  life  and  power  of 
religion  by  the  use  of  any  appropriate  means, 
whether  new  or  old,  and  attracting  all  hearts  into 
unity  of  spirit,  instead  of  a  uniformity  in  the  out- 
ward acts  of  devotion,  it  follows,  as  a  legitimate 
consequence,  that  the  uncompromising  Scotchman, 
with  his  adhesiveness  to  cherished  forms,  would 
oppose  revivals,  as  revolutionary  and  subversive  of 
order.  Though  pious  he  may  be,  and  rigidly  ortho- 
dox, yet  he  is  wont  to  manifest  his  piety  by  a  bold 
and  manly  defence  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Church, 
and  by  unfaltering  adherence  to  its  established 
usages.  But  whilst  intent  upon  maintaining,  un- 
changed, his  doctrines  and  modes  of  worship,  he 
has  overlooked  the  cultivation  of  the  benign,  for- 
bearing, tolerant  spirit  of  the  gospel.  He  is  a  fear- 
less Israelite,  but  not  a  "  good  Samaritan." 

But  the  Scotch-Irishman,  though  originally  of 
»the  same  stock  and  faith,  has  become  diverse  in 
temperament  and  character.  An  exile  from  the 
privileges  and  hallowing  influences  of  the  ^^kirk,"  a 
homeless  pioneer  amid  the  wilds  of  Ireland,  his  first 
care  was  a  cabin  for  his  family  and  a  stall  for  his 


GO  T  II  E     L  I  F  E     0  F     T  II  E 

cattle;  and  next  to  this,  the  protection  of  both 
from  the  nifirauding  incursions  of  the  wild  Irish, 
and  the  ferocious  beasts  of  the  forest.  Beginning 
life  anew,  in  a  wilderness,  physical  wants  filled  his 
heart  and  his  hands,  l^either  the  minister  nor  the 
venerated  kirk,  with  its  stately  proportions  and 
impressive  services,  invited  him  to  the  sanctuary. 
The  Scot  in  Ireland  ceased  to  be  himself.  He  may 
have  remembered  the  ^'kirk,  the  creed,  and  the 
covenant,"  but  they  had  ceased  to  be  the  better 
part  of  his  inheritance :  his  broad  fields  and 
blooming  meadows  filled  his  heart  with  hopes  of 
worldly  gain.  And  when,  finally,  religion  sought 
him  out  in  his  wild  retreat,  she  came  divested  of 
her  regalia,  in  the  simplicity  of  the  humble  mis- 
sionary, preaching  Christ  in  the  cabins  of  the  wil- 
derness. A  glorious  revival  ensued ;  thousands 
were  converted,  and  lay  members  held  meetings 
with  heart-stricken  mourners :  the  Scotchman  was 
happier  in  the  prayer-meeting  than  he  ever  had  been 
in  the  kirk. 

Having  enjoyed,  during  the  long  continuance  of 
the  great  revival,  the  spiritualities  of  religion — 
rapturous,  unutterable,  heaven-born  felici-ty — at- 
tachment to  outward  forms  abated,  while  ardent 
desire  for  the  higher  and  holier  joys  of  spiritual  life 
gathered  strength  daily.  Henceforth  religion  was 
associated,  not  Avith  the  formal  services  of  the  kirk, 
but  with  the  fervent  supplications  and  rapturous 
songs  of  tlie  prayer-meeting — the  heavenly  peace 
and  holy  delight  enjoyed  in  the  cabins  of  Ireland. 


REV.     GEORGE    DON  NELL.  61 

And  when  the  descendants  of  those  who  had 
participated  in  those  hallowed  scenes  came  to 
America,  cabins  in  the  wilderness  were  again  their 
homes.  To  them  also  religion  came  divested  of 
formality,  and  clad  in  the  humility  of  the  humble, 
self-sacrificing  missionary.  He  was  welcomed  as  a 
messeno:er  from  God.  Their  cabins  became  their 
sanctuary,  where  they  worshipped  in  simplicity, 
and  enjoyed  communion  with  God.  Kevivals  en- 
sued, and  they  realized  in  the  wilds  of  America 
all  they  had  heard  of  the  presence  and  powe'r  of 
God  in  Ireland. 

Thus,  for  more  than  a  century,  this  peculiar  peo- 
ple, in  the  providence  of  God,  had  been  undergoing 
a  gradual  but  thorough  transformation  in  their  reli- 
gious sympathies.  The  circumstances  around  them 
tended  to  wean  them  from  outward  forms,  and  lead 
them  to  the  spiritual  consolations  of  religion. 
"Whether  in  Ireland  or  America,  they  were  in  the 
woods,  where  no  tall  steeple  or  chime  of  bells 
guided  them  to  the  splendidly-furnished  sanctuary. 
They  worshipped  in  the  cabin,  or  in  the  woods,  not 
in  forms,  but  in  the  spirit;  no  studied  harmony 
to  charm  the  ear,  no  elegance  of  diction  to  please 
the  fancy,  nothing  addressed  to  the  outward  senses, 
but  all  tending  to  strengthen  the  inner  life. 

]^or  was  this  transformation  limited  to  the  reli- 
gious character.  The  comparatively  milder  climate 
of  "green  Ireland,"  with  its  soft  sea-breezes,  had 
relaxed  the  rigidity  and  mollified  the  sternness  of 
the  Scotchman,  and  resolved  him  into   a  milder 


62  THELIFEOFTHE 

type  of  humanity.  Transported  to  the  intermina- 
ble wilds  of  America,  where  the  whole  face  of 
nature  is  laid  out  on  a  grander  scale,  where  a 
brighter  heaven  and  a  warmer  sunlight  shed  tlieir 
genial  influence,  the  Scotch-Irishman  experienced 
a  second  transformation.  His  views  were  expanded, 
his  heart  enlarged,  his  sympathies  embraced  a  wider 
range,  his  spirit  was  ennobled :  he  became  an  Ameri- 
can freeman. 

But  while  the  Scotch-Irish  race  had  been  under- 
going these  tranformations,  the  inflexible,  unchange- 
able Scotchman  had  been  engaged  in  a  fierce 
struggle  with  Episcopacy  for  the  maintenance  of 
his  stereotyped  forms  and  modes  of  worship.  And 
so  often  had  he  drawn  his  sword  and  shed  his 
blood  in  their  defence,  that  with  him  they  were 
sacred,  and  so  essential,  that  he  would  have  cou- 
rageously sacrificed  his  life  for  them.  It  is  not 
strange  therefore  that  the  Scotchman  should  be  so 
tenacious  of  the  externals  of  religion  as  to  depre- 
ciate its  spirituality. 

These  premises  being  admitted,  we  should  expect 
the  Scotchman  to  regard  revivals  with  distrust, 
and  tolerate  them  only  when  constrained  to  recog- 
nize the  presence  and  power  of  God.  He  would 
not  object  to  a  revival,  2')rovided  it  should  conform 
to  his  notions  of  order;  but  transcend  what  he  re- 
gards the  limits  of  propriety — adopt  any  new  mea- 
sure, sing  a  hymn  or  song,  instead  of  a  psalm — and 
he  is  against  the  revival,  and  down  upon  the  mover 
of  new  measures. 


REV.     QEORaE    DONNELL.  63 

But  a  crisis  was  approaching,  destined  to  try  the 
faith  even  of  a  Scotchman.  In  1796,  McGrcady 
emigrated  to  the  "West,  and,  after  spending  some 
months  in  East  Tennessee,  he  passed  Cumberkmd 
Mountain,  and  settled  in  the  southern  part  of  Ken- 
tucky. Here  he  found  "sheep  without  a  shep- 
herd," many  of  whom  were  his  old  acquaintances 
from  Carolina,  and  some  of  his  former  charge. 
Several  small  churches  were  organized,  three  of 
which.  Gasper,  Muddy,  and  Eed  River,  engaged 
him  as  their  pastor. 

As  early  as  1798,  the  budding  of  the  great  re- 
vival of  the  age  appeared  first  in  the  congregation  at 
Gasper,  and  subsequently  the  excitement  extended 
to  the  other  churches  under  his  charge.  Its  fame 
soon  reached  Carolina,  and,  in  1799,  William 
McGee  removed  to  the  West,  and  settled  in  Sum- 
ner county,  Tennessee,  and  in  the  following  year 
William  Hodge  located  in  Sumner.  They  were 
both  faithful  and  efficient  co-laborers  with  IMcGrea- 
dy,  and  in  the  fall  of  1800  the  revival  extended  to 
all  the  churches  in  Sumner,  and  prevailed  through- 
out the  "  Cumberland  country." 

As  a  majority  of  the  population  had  emigrated 
from  Carolina,  constant  intercourse  was  kept  up, 
and  many  who  had  witnessed  the  wonderful  dis- 
plays of  Divine  power  in  the  West  returned  on 
business  or  family  visits,  and  nai rated  to  their 
friends  in  Carolina  what  God  had  wrought  in  the 
wilderness — the  thrilling  scenes  of  interest,  the  im- 
pressive displays  of  the  majesty  and  power  of  God 


64  THELIFEOFTIIE 

whicli  they  had  witnessed.  General  interest  was 
thus  awakened,  and  great  solicitude  was  felt  that 
God  would  visit  them  in  like  power  and  grace. 
The  churches  in  Orange  and  Guilford,  where 
McGread}^  had  lahored,  and  which  had,  under  his 
ministry,  enjoyed  a  gracious  revival,  were  engaged 
in  earnest,  agonizing  prayer  that  God  would  visit 
them  again. 

In  August,  1801,  a  sacramental-meeting  was  held 
at  Cross  Koads  church,  in  Orange  county.  The 
pastor.  Rev.  William  Paisley,  was  assisted  by  Dr. 
Caldwell  and  others.  The  services  were  unusually 
interesting ;  the  church  prayed  most  fervently  for  a 
revival,  hut  the  time  for  closing  the  meeting  had 
arrived  without  any  manifestation  of  a  revival. 
When  the  pastor  rose  to  dismiss  the  services,  greatly 
distressed  that  the  meeting  was  about  to  close 
without  an}^  special  interest,  he  essayed  to  give  ut- 
terance to  his  feelings,  but,  overcome  with  emotion, 
he  sat  down  without  uttering  a  word.  It  was  a 
solemn  moment — manifest  emotion  pervaded  the 
congregation.  He  rose  again,  but  still,  unable  to 
speak,  he  stood  silent,  struggling  with  his  feelings. 
At  that  moment  a  3'oung  man  from  Tennessee,  who 
had  been  in  the  great  revival,  raising  both  hands, 
with  a  loud  voice  exclaimed :  ''  Stand  still,  and  see 
the  salvation  of  God!"  In  an  instant  intense  ex- 
citement thrilled  the  entire  congregation,  "  and,  as 
if  by  an  electric  shock,  a  large  number,  in  every 
direction,  fell  down."  "Mingled  groans,  sobs,  and 
cries  for   mercy,   arose    from    every  part    of   the 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  65 

house."  "All  tlioiiglit  of  dismissing  tlic  congre- 
gation vanished.  The  remainder  of  the  day  was 
spent  in  prayer,  exhortation,  singing,  and  personal 
conversation,  and  midnight  came  before  the  con- 
gregation could  be  persuaded  to  retire.  The  ex- 
citement continued  for  a  length  of  time,  and  many 
were  hopefully  converted  to  God."* 

In  October  following,  a  communion-meeting  was 
held  at  Ilawfields.  Those  from  a  distance  came  in 
their  wagons,  furnished  with  provisions,  and  pre- 
pared to  camp  on  the  ground,  in  imitation  of  the 
great  camp-meetings  which  had  been  held  in  the 
Cumberland  country  the  preceding  year,  the  won- 
derful results  of  which  were  known  in  Carolina. 
The  meeting  continued  five  days,  and  such  was  the 
interest,  and  such  the  results,  that  camp-meetings 
soon  became  as  common  among  the  Scotch-Irish  m 
western  Carolina  as  in  the  Cumberland  country, 
where  they  originated. 

Dr.  Caldwell  appointed  a  camp-meeting  to  be 
held  at  Bell's  Meeting-house  on  Deep  river,  and  in- 
vited Dr.  McCorkle  and  Dr.  Hall  to  attend,  and 
bring  their  congregations  with  them.  Though  it 
was  "midwinter,  multitudes  came.  The  ministers, 
and  many  of  their  flocks,  reached  the  encampment 
on  Friday  evening,  but  those  of  Dr.  Hall's  congre- 
gation who  came  in  wagons  stopped  five  miles  short 
of  the  encampment.  At  evening  prayers,  a  man 
thirty  years  of  age,  who  had  long  been  a  member  of 


*  Foote's  Sketches. 


66  THELIFEOFTHE 

the  Church,  became  deeply  concerned  about  his 
soul,  and  in  a  short  time  almost  all  the  young  peo- 
ple in  the  company  were  in  distress,  and  the  most 
of  the  night  was  spent  in  prayer,  singing,  and  per- 
sonal conversations  with  those  under  conviction. 

IS'ext  day,  when  they  arrived  at  the  meeting,  the 
excitement  soon  spread  over  the  whole  assembly. 
That  afternoon,  towards  the  close  of  the  public  ser- 
vices, a  large  number  fell,  in  great  mental  agony. 
Many  obtained  comfort,  but  some  lay  prostrate  all 
night.  On  Sabbath  morning  a  number  of  the 
anxious  retired  to  the  woods  for  prayer,  where 
many  of  them  "were  struck  down,"  and  lay  pros- 
trate all  day  and  all  night,  and  until  nine  o'clock 
Monday  morning.  As  it  was  midwinter,  their  friends 
had  to  furnish  them  with  fire  and  bedding  in  the 
woods. 

The  excitement  continued  till  the  close  of  the 
meeting.  "What  number  experienced  regeneration 
is  not  known,  but  Dr.  Hall  says:  "More  than 
nine -tenths  of  the  young  people  were  deeply  im- 
pressed with  a  sense  of  the  great  importance  of 
salvation."  Speaking  of  his  own  congregations, 
he  adds  :  "As  the  greater  part  of  our  young  people 
received  comfort  before  they  returned  home,  it  is 
easier  to  conceive  than  to  describe  the  joy  of  the 
parents  and  the  children  at  their  meeting." 

The  last  week  in  January,  1802,  a  camp-meeting 
was  held  in  Iredell  county.  Dr.  Hall  says,  "  The 
number  of  wagons  which  came  to  the  ground,  be- 
sides riding-carriages,  was  about  180 ;  the  number 


KEY.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  67 

of  persons  who  attended  on  Sabbath,  was  about 
4000."  As  an  evidence  of  the  intensity  of  the  ex- 
citement, it  is  stated  that  "on  Saturday  a  heavy 
sleet  began  to  fall  about  nine  o'clock,  then  snow, 
which  turned  into  a  heavy  rain  ;  this  lasted  till  four 
in  the.  afternoon  ;  and  the  day  was,  without  excep- 
tion, the  most  unpleasant  of  any  during  the  whole 
winter.  Notwithstanding  this,  the  people  collected 
at  ten,  in  two  assemblies,  and  all  ages  and  sexes 
stood  there  exposed  until  sunset."  "The  work 
went  on,  gradually  increasing,  until  Tuesday  morn- 
ing, except  a  few  hours  before  day  on  Monday 
morning,  when  the  camp  was  chiefly  silent."  "No 
attempt  was  made  to  ascertain  the  number  of  those 
who  were  aflected  w^ith  religious  exercises,  but 
there  must  have  been,  during  the  meeting,  several 
hundred." 

Another  meeting  was  held  in  Iredell  the  second 
week  in  March.  The  number  of  wagons  present, 
262 ;  the  number  of  persons  in  attendance,  8000  to 
10,000.  The  multitude  was  divided  into  four  as- 
semblies, in  all  of  which  services  were  conducted 
simultaneously.  The  meeting  continued  four  days, 
and  great  excitement  prevailed.  "  Many  hundreds 
were  constrained  to  cry  aloud  for  mercy,  of  whom 
many  went  home  rejoicing." 

Another  encampment  was  held  in  Mecklenburg 
county  about  the  first  of  April,  1802.  Six  or  seven 
thousand  were  supposed  to  have  been  in  attend- 
ance. Services  were  conducted  simultaneously  in 
five  different  places.     Religious  exercises  were  kept 


68  THELIFEOFTIIE 

up  clay  and  night,  at  tlie  stands,  in  the  tents,  and 
in  the  woods,  from  Friday  till  Tuesday.  On  Mon- 
day the  excitement  was  most  intense.  At  the  close 
of  the  sermon  six  ministers  prayed  in  succession, 
and  during  these  prayers  "  many  more  than  a  hun- 
dred sank  down  in  less  than  half  an  hour."  At 
this  time  "there  was  scarcely  a  cry  to  be  heard," 
but  shortly  afterwards  one  of  the  ministers  rose  to 
address  the  assembly,  when  the  excitement  was  so 
great  that  he  failed  to  arrest  the  attention  of  "  more 
than  twenty  persons,  and  he  sat  down." 

Many  other  meetings  of  similar  character  were 
held  during  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1802.  The 
revival  extended  over  a  tract  of  country  two  hun- 
dred miles  in  length  and  one  hundred  in  breadth, 
and  the  following  year  it  prevailed  over  a  large 
portion  of  South  Carolina. 

The  practice  of  inviting  mourners  to  present 
themselves  before  the  pulpit,  for  pra^^er  and  per- 
sonal instruction,  had  not  as  yet  been  introduced, 
either  in  the  Cumberland  country  or  Carolina,  and 
as  to  "  anxious-seats,"  they  were  not  thought  of  till 
twenty  years  afterwards.  'No  means  whatever  were 
adopted  to  induce  the  serious  to  distinguish  them- 
selves. They  were  left  to  struggle  with  their  con- 
victions, till,  overcome  by  conflicting  emotions,  they 
fell  prostrate  ;  then  they  were  recognized  as  fit  sub- 
jects for  prayer  and  personal  instructions.  This 
seems  to  have  been  almost  the  only  mark  of  dis- 
tinction between  those  under  conviction  and  the 
careless.     Hence  the  custom  of  estimating  the  sue- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  69 

cess  of  a  meeting  by  the  number  that  were  stricken 
down,  instead  of  the  number  of  professions,  as  at 
the  present  day.  As  in  the  West,  so  also  in  Caro- 
lina, intelligent,  strong-minded  men  fell  as  sudden- 
ly, and  lay  many  hours  as  powerless,  as  if  stricken 
by  lightning.  Those  thus  affected  did  not  always 
receive  comfort  before  they  rose,  but  they  generally 
persevered  till  they  were  comforted. 

These  meetings  were  also  attended  by  those 
"  bodily  exercises"  w^hich  were  so  common  in  the 
Cumberland  country,  such  as  "jerks,  swooning, 
falling  into  a  trance,  audible  groans,  and  shout- 
ing." Of  all  these  affections,  the  jerks  are  the 
most  unaccountable.  Mr.  Foote,  in  his  Sketches 
of  JS'orth  Carolina,  gives  the  following  instance : 
*'A  venerable  clergyman,  returning  from  a  meet- 
ing, stopped  for  the  night  with  a  friend.  During 
the  evening  his  mind  was  deeply  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  the  presence,  holiness,  and  majesty  of 
God.  After  family  worship,  a  sense  of  the  presence 
of  a  pure  and  holy  God  overawed  him ;  it  seemed 
to  him  he  should  sink  under  it.  He  walked  out  to 
get  by  himself,  and  started  to  go  across  a  little 
piece  of  corn,  towards  a  small  retired  valley.  Be- 
fore he  could  reach  the  retirement,  he  was  seized  in 
a  most  surprising  manner.  Suddenly  he  began 
leaping  about,  first  forward,  then  sidewise,  and 
sometimes,  standing  still,  he  would  swing  backward 
and  forward,  see-saw  fashion.  This  motion  of  the 
bod}'-  was  both  involuntary  and  irresistible  at  the 
commencement,    afterwards  there  was   scarcely  a 


70  THELIFEOFTIIE 

disposition  to  resist  it,  and  in  itself  the  motion  was 
neither  painful  nor  unpleasant.  The  people  in  the 
house,  hearing  the  noise,  came  to  his  relief,  and 
carried  him  to  the  d\velling.  The  parox3'sm  lasted 
about  one  hour,  during  which,  if  the  attendants  let 
go  their  hold,  he  would  jerk  about  the  room,  as  he 
had  done  in  the  field.  Gradually  it  passed  away, 
and  he  retired  to  rest,  humbled  at  the  exhibition 
he  had  made."  The  next  day,  while  calmly  con- 
versing with  a  friend  about  the  meeting,  "  he  was 
suddenly  seized  again  and  jerked  across  the  room, 
and  continued  under  the  influence  of  the  exercise 
about  fifteen  minutes." 

And  these  strange  and  stirring  scenes,  these 
bodily  exercises,  jerks,  falling  down,  swooning, 
trances,  raptures,  transports,  and  shouting,  that 
made  the  welkin  ring,  were  all  exhibited  among  a 
people  who,  ten  years  previous,  would  not  endure 
the  singing  of  Watts's  hymns ;  a  people  that  were 
ready  to  rend  the  Church  because  some  pious  souls 
would  sing  songs  instead  of  psalms ;  a  people  that 
had  actually  petitioned  the  judicatures  of  the  Church 
upon  the  momentous  subject,  praying  the  interdic- 
tion of  songs  and  hymns.     IIow  changed  ! 

Dr.  Caldwell,  Dr.  Hall,  Kirkpatrick,  Currie,  Wil- 
son, and  the  Scotch-Irish  generally,  whose  religious 
history  was  identified  with  the  great  revival  in  Ire- 
land, where  falling  down,  swooning,  jerks,  loud 
cries  for  mercy,  and  shouts  of  joy,  had  been  com- 
mon, recognized,  at  once,  the  revival  of  Carolina 
as  a  gracious  but  a  strange  work  of  Grod ;   while 


REV.     GEORaE    DONNELL.  71 

tlie  Scotch  population  generally,  and  some  of  the 
more  fastidous  of  the  Scotch-Ii^ish,  regarded  it  at 
first  with  alarm  and  disgust,  and  for  a  time  set 
themselves  in  opposition  to  it.  The  experience  of 
Dr.  Samuel  McCorkle,  as  given  by  himself,  wilJ 
show  how  some  good  men,  of  unquestionable  piety, 
regarded  this  strange  work  at  its  commencement. 

He  did  not  attend  any  of  the  meetings  held  in 
the  fall  of  1801,  but  accepted,  as  we  have  seen,  the 
invitation  of  Dr.  Caldwell  to  join  in  holding  the 
meeting  in  Randolph  county,  an  account  of  which 
is  given  on  a  previous  page.  He  brought  many  of 
his  flock  with  him  to  that  meeting,  hoping  that 
they  might  become  subjects  of  the  revival.  But 
when  he  saw  people  falling  down  by  the  hundred, 
and  heard  their  dismal  groans  and  loud  cries  for 
mercy,  mingled  with  prayers,  exhortations,  songs 
of  praise,  and  shouts  of  joy,  the  scene  was  so 
strange,  so  different  from  any  thing  he  had  ever 
witnessed  before,  that  he  was  utterly  confounded. 
Said  he  :  "  This,  to  me,  perfectly  new  and  sudden 
sight,  I  viewed  with  horror,  and,  in  spite  of  all  my 
previous  reasoning  upon  revivals,  with  some  degree 
of  disgust.  Is  it  possible,  said  I,  that  this  scene  of 
seeming  confusion  can  come  from  the  Spirit  of 
God  ?  Can  He  who  called  light  from  darkness,  and 
order  from  confusion,  educe  light  and  order  from 
such  a  dark  mental  and  moral  chaos  ?" 

But  despite  the  prejudices  of  Dr.  McCorkle,  he 
found,  amid  this  "confusion  and  chaos,"  an  angel, 
in  the  person  of  a  "  little  girl,  about  seven  years 


72  TIIELIPEOFTnE 

old,  reclining,  with  her  eyes  closed,  in  the  arms  of 
a  female  friend.  And  O,  what  a  serene,  angelic 
smile  was  on  her  face !  K  ever  heaven  was  en- 
joyed in  any  little  creature's  heart,  it  was  enjoyed 
in  hers.  "Were  I  to  form  some  notion  of  an  angel, 
it  would  aid  my  conception  to  think  of  her." 

But  so  strong  were  his  prejudices,  that  he 
deharred  this  little  angel  from  the  communion,  he- 
cause  he  found  her  deficient  in  "  doctrinal  know- 
ledge." But  he  had  the  candor  to  acknowledge 
his  error,  for  he  says :  "  This  I  have  since  re- 
gretted, for  I  do  believe,  on  cool  reflection,  that 
she  possessed  that  experimental  knowledge  of  salva- 
tion, which  is  infinitely  preferable  to  all  doctrinal 
or  systematic  knowledge  in  the  world  without  it." 
A  sensible  conclusion. 

Toward  the  close  of  this  most  interesting  meet- 
ing, while  the  Doctor  mused  upon  the  exciting 
scene  around  him,  still  in  doubt  what  to  think  of 
it,  he  was  called  to  his  own  son,  who  was  down  and 
in  great  distress.  TVliile  praying  over  his  son, 
he  became  so  deeply  interested,  not  only  for  his 
conversion,  but  for  the  conversion  of  the  world, 
and  so  overwhelmed  with  a  sense  of  the  goodness 
and  inefl:able  glory  of  God,  that  all  doubt  was  dis- 
pelled, and  ever  after  he  engaged  cordially  and 
zealously  in  the  promotion  of  the  gracious  work. 

"Wlien  such  a  man  as  Dr.  McCorkle,  with  all  his 
predilections  for  revivals,  could  view  this  wonderful 
work  of  God  with  "horror  and  disgust,"  it  is  not 
Btrange  that  some  less  tolerant,  and  more  strenuous 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  73 

for  order,  sliould  have  condemned  and  opposed  it. 
But,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  some,  and 
the  honest  misgivings  of  others,  the  revival  pre- 
vailed in  all  the  Scotch-Irish  churches  in  the  west- 
ern section  of  the  State,  and  even  invaded  some  of 
the  order-loving  Scotch  churches  on  Cape  Fear  river 
and  the  Atlantic  coast. 

Wherever  its  influence  was  felt,  puhlic  morals 
w^ere  reformed,  infidelity  was  silenced,  religion  re- 
spected, the  house  of  God  crowded  with  attentive 
and  devout  worshippers,  thousands  were  converted, 
and  Christians  rendered  more  conscientious  in 
duty  and  more  spiritual  in  devotion.  Many  feeble 
churches  were  strengthened,  and  some  new  ones 
organized ;  ministers  preached  w^ith  more  unction 
and  power,  and  many  were  called  of  God  to  aid 
them  in  their  arduous  labors.  In  the  language  of 
Mr.  Foote :  "Throughout  Carolina,  w^herever  the 
revival  prevailed,  the  community  received  unspeak- 
able blessings,  and  the  Church,  in  succeeding  ages, 
can  but  remember  with  thanksgiving  the  mercy  of 
God,  and  bear  in  her  heart,  and  preserve  on  her 
records,  the  names  of  men  whom  God  honored  as 
the  instruments  of  so  many  blessings  to  their  fel- 
low-men." 

About  the  time  this  great  revival  commenced  in 
Guilford  county,  a  child  was  born  in  Alamance  con- 
gregation, destined,  in  the  providence  of  God,  to 
jjreach  Christ  with  a  winsomeness  and  an  unction 
that  should  woo  thousands  to  the  Saviour,  and  gain 
for  himself  a  starry  crown.  Had  the  mother  fore- 
4 


74.  THELIFEOFTnE 

seen  the  extent  of  liis  labors  of  love,  doubtless 
August  9,  1801,  would  have  become  an  era  in  the 
history  of  the  family,  each  returning  anniversary  of 
which  would  have  been  celebrated  as  a  day  of 
thanksgiving.  But  the  future  is  wisely  veiled  from 
mortal  vision.  There  was  nothing  in  the  appear- 
ance of  the  infant  George  indicative  of  his  future 
career  of  usefulness.  He  was  presented  in  old 
Alamance  church,  and  baptized  by  that  good  man, 
Dr.  Caldwell.  Had  the  venerable  patriarch  known 
the  future  of  that  child,  how  his  benevolent  heart 
would  have  filled  with  unutterable  emotion !  Had 
angels  known  it,  methinks  they  would  have  been 
present  to  witness  the  consecration. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  75 


CHAPTER  V. 

SCOTCH-IRISH   IN   TENNESSEE. 

When  the  Britisli  kings  granted  charters  for  the 
settlement  of  colonies  in  America,  it  was  customary 
to  grant  the  territory  between  specified  parallels  of 
latitude,  ''from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  ocean." 
JSTorth  Carolina,  in  common  with  her  sister  colonies, 
obtained  a  grant  from  "  ocean  to  ocean  ;"  and  what 
is  now  the  State  of  Tennessee  was  originally  part 
of  her  territory.  But  the  grant  conferred  nothing 
more  than  the  royal  permit  to  conquer,  or  acquire 
from  the  Indians  by  purchase,  the  vast  domain  thus 
ostentatiously  ceded  to  the  feeble  colony.  And 
for  a  century  after  this  munificent  grant,  all  the 
territory  west  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains  was 
the  favorite  hunting-ground  of  the  red  man,  who 
was  prepared  to  defend  his  rights  to  the  last  ex- 
tremity. 

The  beautiful  valley  of  the  Upper  Tennessee, 
lying  between  the  Alleghany  and  the  Cumberland 
Mountains,  was  claimed  by  the  Cherokees,  a  power- 
ful and  warlike  tribe.  The  Creeks  and  Chickasaws 
contended  with  the  Cherokees  for  the  possession  of 
the  fertile  valley  west  of  the  Cumberland  Moun- 


76  TUELIFEOFTHE 

tains  and  south  of  the  Cumberland  river;  while 
the  Shawuees  held  the  country  lying  between  the 
Cumberland  and  Ohio  rivers  ;  and  the  Chickasaws 
occupied  the  territory  between  the  Lower  Tennes- 
see and  the  Mississippi  rivers. 

The  Canadian  French,  the  implacable  enemies 
of  the  British  colonies,  had  descended  the  Missis- 
sippi, and  erected  trading-houses  at  convenient  in- 
tervals from  the  Lakes  to  the  Gulf.  They  had  also 
explored  the  eastern  tributaries  of  the  Mississippi, 
and  erected  trading-houses  on  the  Ohio,  the  Cum- 
berland, and  the  Tennessee.  And  they  claimed 
the  jurisdiction  and  right  of  trading  with  the 
aborigines  in  all  the  vast  territory  between  the  Ap- 
palachian Mountains  and  the  Mississippi  river. 

Thus,  the  moment  thatXorth  Carolina  attempted 
to  pass  the  crest  of  the  Blue  Eidge,  she  was  met  by 
adverse  claims.  The  French  had  already  con- 
ciliated the  natives,  and  instilled  into  their  minds 
a  prejudice  against  British  encroachment.  So, 
notwithstanding  the  ostentatious  grant  from  "  sea 
to  sea,"  for  a  century,  the  jurisdiction  of  Carolina 
was  virtually  limited  to  the  Atlantic  slope. 

Nevertheless,  a  passion  for  hazardous  enterprise, 
and  the  hope  of  gain,  led  many'  adventurous 
spirits  over  the  mountain  into  the  heart  of  the 
solitary  wilderness  in  quest  of  game  and  peltry. 
Hunters  and  traders  had  visited  the  towns  of  the 
Cherokees  as  early  as  1740 ;  and  as  the  trade 
proved  lucrative,  the  number  of  adventurers  in- 
creased yearly.     "With  the  view  of  protecting  the 


REV.     GEORaE    DONNELL.  77 

traders,  the  Governor  of  Virginia,  in  1756,  erected 
Fort  Loudon  on  the  Tennessee,  thirty  miles  below 
Knoxville.  "  This  was  the  first  structure  erected 
in  Tennessee  by  the  Anglo-Americans."*  Two 
centuries  previous,  De  Soto,  a  Sparfish  explorer, 
had  camped  for  twenty  days  on  the  eastern  margin 
of  the  Mississippi,  where  the  town  of  Randolph 
now  stands ;  and  a  century  later,  the  French  ex- 
plorer, La  Salle,  erected  a  trading-house  where 
Memphis  now  crowns  the  bluff;  and  still  later, 
Charleville,  from  'New  Orleans,  built  a  trading- 
house  near  ^'  French  Lick,"  where  the  proud  capital 
of  the  State  now  stands.  But  Fort  Loudon  was  the 
first  building  erected  by  the  race  w^hom  God  in  his 
providence  had  prepared  for  the  occupation  of  this 
lovely  land,  and  the  introduction  of  a  purer  reli- 
gion and  a  higher  civilization  than  France  or 
Spain  had  yet  attained. 

The  treaty  of  1763,  which  terminated  the  Cana- 
dian war,  extinguished  the  French  claim  to  all 
the  territory  east  of  the  Mississippi  river.  But  the 
Indian  title  remained  in  all  its  force,  and  its  ex- 
tinction was  beset  with  serious  difficulties.  The 
country  was  not  occupied  by  any  tribe.  From  the 
Tennessee  to  the  Ohio  there  was  not  a  solitar}^ 
wigwam — all  was  a  vast  unbroken  wilderness,  where 
the  buffalo,  the  bear,  and  deer  roamed  unmolested. 
This  boundless  park  was  claimed  as  a  common 
hunting-ground  by  the  Cherokees,  the  Creeks,  the 

*  Ramsay's  Annals. 


78  TIIELIFEOFTHE 

Chickasaws,  and  the  Sliawnees ;  and  a  treaty  with 

any  one  of  these  would  not  extinguish  the  chums  of 
the  other  trihes. 

[N'evertheless,  a  treaty  was  contracted  with  those 
trihes  supposed  to  have  the  hest  claim ;  and  the 
heautiful  valleys  watered  hy  the  Watauga  and  the 
Holston  were  acquired,  and  cahins  were  soon 
erected  along  the  margin  of  those  crystal  mountain- 
streams.  Little  did  the  red  man  dream  that  in 
thirty  years  these  feehle  settlements  would  expand 
into  an  independent  State,  stretching  from  the 
Blue  Ridge  to  the  Mississippi.  Had  he  foreseen 
the  giant  growth  of  the  infant  colony,  he  would 
have  strangled  it  in  its  cradle. 

After  the  hattle  of  Alamance,  in  1771,  hundreds 
of  the  Eegulators,  disgusted  with  the  tyrannical 
and  hloody  administration  of  Governor  Tryon,  re- 
tired over  the  mountain,  there  to  await  in  the  quiet 
vale  of  Watauga  the  day  of  vengeance.  It  came 
sooner  than  they  had  anticipated.  The  Scotch- 
Irish,  whose  hrethren  had  fallen  at  Alamance, 
rallied  to  King's  Mountain,  and  there  they  met 
their  old  Tory  foes,  and  terrible  was  the  conflict : 
fall  atonement  was  exacted  for  every  drop  of  blood 
shed  at  Alamance. 

During  the  first  year  of  the  Revolution,  many  of 
the  Scotch- Irish  whom  Tryon  had  compelled  to 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  King  George,  not 
feeling  at  liberty  to  violate  a  solemn  oath,  and  re- 
solved not  to  seem  to  favor  British  oppression  by 
remaining  idle  spectators  of  the  contest,  or  by  sub- 


REV.     GEORG.E    DONNELL.  79 

mitting  to  enlistment  against  tlie  patriots,  retired 
over  tlic  mountain,  where  Try  on' s  press-gangs  could 
not  find  tliem.  And  tliey  swelled  tlie  tide  of 
emigration  to  Watauga.  And  at  tlie  close  of  the 
war,  thousands  of  the  patriots  came  to  locate  the 
land-warrants  which  they  had  received  for  their 
service  in  the  war ;  and  many  of  them  settled  upon 
their  lands.  Yery  soon  the  population  became  too 
dense  for  the  roving  pioneers,  who  began  to  sell 
out  to  the  more  timid,  and  retire  lower  down  into 
the  valley  of  the  Tennessee. 

In  the  meantime,  the  hunters  and  traders  had 
passed  the  Cumberland  Mountain,  and  having  pene- 
trated the  dense  wilderness  as  far  as  the  "French 
Lick,"  brought  back  such  glowing  accounts  of  the 
unparalleled  luxuriance  of  the  soil,  and  the  innu- 
merable hordes  of  buffalo  that  roamed  through  the 
interminable  cane-brakes,  that  all  Watauga  was  in 
commotion,  and  emigration  to  the  "  Cumberland 
country"  became  the  ruling  passion  of  the  day. 
As  early  as  1779,  a  colony  set  out  from  Watauga  to 
the  Yalley  of  the  Cumberland.  One  party,  num- 
bering three  hundred  souls,  with  their  horses  and 
cattle,  passing  the  mountain  at  Cumberland  Gap, 
emerged  upon  the  vast  prairies  of  Kentucky,  and 
entering  the  Cumberland  valley  from  the  north, 
reached  French  Lick  early  in  1780.  Another  part}-, 
having  constructed  a  fleet  of  thirty  boats,  and  having 
taken  on  board  the  women  and  children,  and  pro- 
visions for  the  colony,  adventured  the  hazardous 
passage  by  water  down  the  Tennessee  to  its  mouth. 


80  TIIELIFEOFTIIE 

and  up  the  Ohio  and  the  Cumberland  to  French 
Lick. 

Wlien  it  is  considered  that  no  craft,  save  the 
Indian's  bark,  had  ever  passed  the  "Suck,"  at 
Chattanooga,  or  the  "Shoals,"  at  Florence;  and 
that  the  margin  of  the  rivers,  through  the  whole  of 
the  voyage,  was  lined  with  hostile  savages,  the 
enterprise  must  be  regarded  as  not  less  adven-, 
turous  than  the  romantic  voyages  of  De  Soto  and 
La  Salle. 

Leaving  "W^atauga  in  the  fall,  the  fleet  passed 
unmolested  till  they  reached  the  "  Suck,"  where 
they  were  attacked  by  a  large  body  of  Indians  col- 
lected on  the  brow  of  the  overhanging  bluiF.  Bear- 
ing toward  the  opposite  shore,  they  were  fired 
upon  by  a  party  concealed  in  the  cane.  Borne 
down  by  the  rapid  current,  the  boats  were  dashed 
upon  projecting  rocks,  and  one  was  lodged.  In 
attempting  to  get  it  afloat,  one  man  was  killed, 
several  wounded,  and  three  taken  captive.  An- 
other boat,  the  inmates  of  which  were  suftering 
with  small-pox,  was  captured,  and  every  soul  on 
board  was  lost. 

The  fleet  passed  the  shoals  without  loss  or  molest- 
ation. Having  reached  the  Ohio,  they  constructed 
sails  for  their  boats,  and  after  months  of  toil  against 
the  current  at  spring  tide,  they  finally  arrived  at 
French  Lick,  the  last.of  April,  1780.  Of  the  many 
adventurous  enterprises  attending  the  settlement 
of  the  wilderness,  this  voyage  must  be  regarded  as 
the  most  hazardous.     It  was  conducted  by  Colonel 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  81 

Donelson,  wlio  settled  on  Stone's  river,  ten  miles 
east  of  tlie  Lick,  and  improved  the  place  afterwards 
known  as  "  Clover  Bottom." 

The  main  body  of  the  emigrants  erected  a  fort 
on  the  bluff  where  IS'ashville  now  stands,  A-small 
party  built  another  on  the  north  side  of  the  river ; 
and  several  other  small  settlements  were  made 
around  the  principal  fort,  at  the  distance  of  several 
miles.  But  these  were  only  outposts  of  the  central 
fort,  whither  all  rallied  when  an  attack  was  anti- 
cipated. A  feeble  colony  was  planted  at  the  mouth 
of  Red  river,  forty-five  miles  below,  and  another  at 
Bledsoe's  Lick,  forty-five  miles  above. 

Thus,  a  defenceless  colony  of  less  than  three 
hundred  was  planted  in  the  heart  of  a  boundless 
wilderness,  three  hundred  miles  from  "Watauga, 
and  six  hundred  from  the  seat  of  government  in 
J^orth  Carolina,  whence  alone  they  could  look  for 
protection.  And  feeble  as  they  were,  they  were 
dispersed  over  a  territory  nearly  a  hundred  miles 
in  extent,  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  hostile  savages, 
ever  hovering  about  their  cabins,  lying  in  ambush 
along  the  paths  and  around  the  fields,  seeking 
opportunity  to  fall  suddenly  upon  the  unwary  and 
defenceless.  The  colony  lived  in  constant  dread, 
and  well  they  might,  for  massacres  were  distress- 
ingly frequent. 

Such  was  the  daily  waste  of  life  by  an  invisible 
foe,  that  the  colonists  were  driven  within  their 
fortifications,  not  venturing  abroad  to  seek  supplies 
4* 


82  THELIFEOPTHE 

till  reduced  to  extreme  want.  So  hopeless  was 
their  condition,  that  a  strong  party  were  in  favor 
of  breaking  up  the  colony,  and  returning  to  Wa- 
tausra;  but  Colonel  James  Eobertson,  and  other 
brave  .spirits,  insisted  on  defending  their  position 
till  relief  came. 

Had  the  colony  been  located  within  the  territory 
of  any  one  tribe,  they  would  not  have  been  so 
much  exposed:  that  tribe  would  have  been  held 
responsible  for  all  depredation.  But  situated  as 
they  were,  upon  the  common  hunting-ground  of 
four  tribes,  and  within  gun-shot  of  the  Lick,  the 
great  resort  of  the  buffalo  and  the  deer,  whither  all 
these  tribes  came  in  quest  of  game,  the  colony  was 
the  prey  of  all ;  and  all  were  exasperated  that  the 
^'pale  faces"  should  obtrude  themselves  into  the 
very  "Eden  of  the  red  men." 

But  Providence  had  ordained  that  this  goodly 
land — this  Canaan  of  the  West — which  for  un- 
known centuries  had  been  the  home  of  the  buffalo, 
and  the  hunting-ground  and  the  battle-field  of  the 
red  man,  should  become  the  home  of  a  vigorous 
civilization,  and  of  primitive  Christianity.  The 
Scotch-Irish  had  entered  the  Cumberland  country, 
and  it  was  time  for  the  buffalo  and  the  red  man 
to  retire.  Had  the  Indian  received  him  as  a 
brother,  he  would  have  proved  a  father  to  protect, 
and  an  angel  of  light  to  guide  him  to  salvation. 
But  he  lay  in  wait  for  him  by  day,  and  stealthily 
invaded  his  domicile  by  night;  he  murdered  his 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  83 

wife,  and  carried  his  children  into  hopeless  cap- 
tivity. The  white  man  knew  his  rights,  and  he  had 
the  courage  to  defend  them. 

Yet  the  occupation  of  this  goodly  land  was  des- 
tined to  verify  the  prediction  of  the  war-worn 
Occonostota,  when  he  signed  the  treaty  ceding  it 
to  the  white  man.  "Brother,"  said  he,  "we  have 
given  3^ou  a  fine  land,  but  I  believe  you  will  have 
much  trouble  in  settling  it."  A  fine  land  it  was, 
and  much  trouble  they  did  have^-such  privation, 
hazard,  and  sufi^ering,  as  only  the  race  that  occupied 
it  would  have  patiently  endured.  They  had  been 
trained  to  hardships  for  more  than  a  century.  They 
had  civilized  Ireland,  subdued  the  wilderness  of 
the  Atlantic  slope,  and  made  it  "  blossom  as  the 
rose."  They  had  fought  the  battles  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, then  scaled  the  rugged  heights  of  the  Alle- 
ghanies,  and  came  down  on  Watauga  as  the  "  dew 
on  Hermon."  A  broader  and  a  richer  land  in- 
vited, and  they  penetrated  the  vast  solitudes  of  the 
West.  Their  mission  was  "  to  subdue  the  earth  and 
replenish  it,"  and  nobly  did  they  fulfil  that  mis- 
sion. 

After  fourteen  years  of  incessant  warfare,  sig- 
nalized by  the  most  revolting  barbarities,  the 
colony  had  so  increased  by  immigrations  from  Wa- 
tauga, Carolina,  and  Virginia,  that  they  were  now 
able  to  carry  the  war  into  the  strongholds  of  the 
enemy.  The  Chickasaws  and  Choctaws  had  made 
peace,  and  become  faithful  allies  of  the  white  man. 
Strong   settlements   in   Kentucky  had   driven  the 


84  TIIELIFEOFTIIE 

ShawncGs  beyond  the  Ohio.  But  the  Creeks  and 
the  Cherokecs  continued  their  depredations.  Des- 
peradoes and  outlaws  from  both  these  tribes  occu- 
pied the  Kickajack  towns  situated  on  the  southern 
bank  of  the  Tennessee  river,  whence  they  made 
frequent  marauding  incursions  into  the  settlements, 
murdering  inofiensive  women  and  children,  and 
driving  oif  the  horses  and  cattle. 

In  1794,  a  company  was  organized  for  the  pur- 
pose of  demolishing  those  towns,  and  dispersing  the 
horde  of  robbers  and  desperadoes  congregated  there. 
The  company  crossed  the  mountain  where  the  tun- 
nel now  penetrates  it.  They  reached  the  river  op- 
posite the  towns  late  in  the  evening,  and  during  the 
night  the  principal  part  of  the  force  silently  passed 
the  river,  and  gained  a  position  in  rear  of  the  town. 
About  daylight  next  morning  they  attacked  the 
town,  while  the  enemy  yet  slept.  Taken  by  sur- 
prise, the  enemy  fled :  some  attempted  to  escape  by 
swimming  the  river,  but  such  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  party  on  the  northern  bank. '  A  general  rout 
and  great  destruction  of  the  enemy  ensued :  the 
towns  were  burned,  and  those  who  had  not  escaped 
were  dispersed. 

This  expedition  was  piloted  by  Colonel  Joseph 
Brown,  of  Maury  county,  who  had  been,  when  a 
boy,  a  prisoner  among  those  Indians  for  a  long  time, 
an<l  was  acquainted  with  the  face  of  the  country, 
the  paths,  streams,  and  mountain-passes.  While  he 
was  a  prisoner,  there  was  a  proposition  made  in  his 
liearing  to  kill  him,  lest  he  should   escape,  and 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  85 

subsequently  lead  an  army  into  tlieir  country.  But 
more  humane  counsels  iDrevailed :  liis  life  was  spared, 
he  did  escape,  and  did  pilot  an  army  to  their  strong- 
hold, which  demolished  their  towns,  and  visited 
upon  the  guilty  inhabitants  a  terrible  retribution  for 
all  their  atrocities.  Colonel  Brown  still  lives,  and 
he  is  one  of  the  oldest  ministers  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  highly  respected  by  all  who 

know  him. 

This  signal  victory  terminated  the  Indian  war. 
Treaties  of  peace  were  concluded  between  the 
colony  and  the  Cherokees  and  the  Creeks,  rehn- 
qnishing  all  claims  to  the  Cumberland  country. 
All  fears  of  future  depredations  being  removed,  an 
immense  immigration  from  East  Tennessee,  Caro- 
lina, Virginia,  and  Kentucky  flowed  in,  and  settled 
the  rich  valley  of  the  Cumberland.  And  in  1T96, 
Tennessee  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  sove- 
reign State,  with  a  Constitution  pronounced  by 
Mi\  Jefferson  to  be  more  republican  than  that  of 
any  other  State  in  the  Union. 

At  this  period  there  were  but  three  counties  in 
the  Cumberland  valley— Davidson,  Sumner,  and 
Montgomery,  then  called  Tennessee  county.  Long 
after  Davidson  and  Sumner  had  been  settled,  Wil- 
son remained  an  unbroken  cane-brake,  the  common 
hunting-2:round  of  the  white  and  the  red  man. 

In  the^year  1797,  William  McClain,  Esq.,  Mher 
of  J.  S.  McClain,  Esq. ;  and  John  Foster,  father  of 
James  Foster,  Esq.,  made  the  first  settlement  in 
Wilson  county,  at  Drake's  Lick,  near  the  mouth 


86  THELIFEOPTIIE 

of  Spencer's  Lick  Creek.  Two  years  later,  Mr. 
Foster,  William  Donnell,  father  of  Rev.  Robert 
Douuell,  and  Alexander  Barkly,  made  a  settle- 
ment on  Spring  Creek,  seven  miles  south-east  of 
Lebanon.*  The  following  year  settlements  were 
made  at  the  Big  Spring,  on  Cedar  Creek,  and  on 
Round  Lick  Creek. 

In  1799  the  county  was  organized,  and  the  first 
court  was  held  at  the  residence  of  Captain  John 
Harpool,  four  miles  north  of  Lebanon.  Charles 
Cavenaugh  was  Chairman,  Robert  Foster,  Clerk, 
and  Charles  Rosborough,  Sheriff. 

Li  the  fall  of  1802,  there  w^as  a  large  immigration 
from  Alamance  and  Bufialo,  in  Carolina.  Rev. 
Samuel  Donnell,  and  several  other  families  of  the 
Donnell  connection,  settled  on  Spring  Creek,  and 
became  members  of  the  first  church  in  Wilson 
county.  Rev.  Samuel  Donnell  was  chosen  pastor. 
Two  years  later,  George  Donnell,  Senior,  came  out 
and  settled  on  Spring  Creek,  and  he  and  his  family 
became  members  of  Spring  Creek  church.  As  he 
had  been  for  many  years  a  ruling  elder  in  Ala- 
mance church,  and  as  many  of  the  congregation  on 
Spring  Creek  liad  emigrated  from  that  church,  on 
his  arrival  he  was  added  to  the  eldership  of  Spring 
Creek  church. 

*  Mrs.  William  McClaiu. 


REV.     QEORQE    DONNELL.  87 


CHAPTER   VI. 

STATE   OF   SOCIETY   IN   THE   CUMBERLAND   COUNTRY. 

In  this  age  of  steamboats  and  railroads,  it  is  diffi- 
cult, even  for  the  border  pioneers,  to  conceive  of 
the  privations  and  discomforts  endured  by  the 
early  emigrants  into  the  Cumberland  valley.  Those 
who  first  traversed  the  great  plains  of  the  West, 
passed  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  planted  the  first 
colony  on  the  Pacific  slope,  in  the  midst  of  hostile 
savages,  may  realize,  in  part,  what  it  cost  to  settle 
the  Cumberland  country;  but  only  in  part,  for 
they  had  the  protection  of  the  ocean  on  one  side, 
and  navigable  streams  penetrating  the  interior,  and 
afibrding  the  means  of  transporting  ample  supplies 
from  the  coast;  while  the  pioneers  in  the  Cum- 
berland country  were  encompassed  on  all  sides  by 
ruthless  savages,  with  no  means  of  obtaining  sup- 
plies, except  such  articles  as  could  be  transported 
from  the  Atlantic  on  pack-horses. 

At  the  present  day,  emigrants  embark  for  the 
frontier  on  board  of  steamboats,  laden  with  farm- 
ing utensils,  household  furniture,  and  lumber  pre- 
pared for  constructing  comfortable  dwellings.  And 
in  five  days  after  they  have  reached  their  destina- 


8S  TUELIFEOFTUE 

tion,  a  house  is  erected,  furnished,  and  the  family 
snugly  lodged  in  their  new  home,  enjoying  the 
comforts  and  even  the  luxuries  of  life.  The  minis- 
ter, the  teacher,  the  phj'sician,  the  lawyer,  the  mer- 
chant, the  printer,  and  the  various  artisans  that 
minister  to  the  wants  of  refined  society,  follow  in 
the  wake,  and  presently  the  frontier  settlers  are  en- 
joying all  the  comforts  of  advanced  civilization. 

isTot  so  with  the  hardy  pioneers  in  the  Cumher- 
land  country.  Until  1799,  when  the  first  wagon- 
road  was  opened  from  Knoxville  to  Kashville,  the 
country  had  been  approached  by  a  solitary  "Indian 
trail,"  or  path  through  the  dense  forest  and  the  in- 
terminable cane-brake,  barely  wide  enough  to  ad- 
mit a  single  pack-horse.  Along  this  path,  salt,  iron, 
and  whatever  the  colony  derived  from  the  Atlantic 
States,  had  to  be  transported  on  pack-horses.  Of 
course  the  supply  of  the  most  essential  articles  was 
meagre,  and  the  price  enormous.  Salt  was  dis- 
tressingly scarce  at  ten  dollars  per  bushel,  and  iron 
was  worth  twenty-jive  cents  per  pound !  Every  article 
made  of  iron  was  proportionably  dear.  Kails, 
though  deemed  indispensable  in  our  day,  were  not 
to  be  had  at  any  price.  Planks,  boards,  and  shin- 
gles were  fastened  with  wooden  pegs. 

"Wliatever  a  virgin  soil  and  a  teeming  forest  pro- 
duced, they  had  in  abundance ;  but  all  things  else 
were  rare,  and  those  essential  to  personal  security 
were  chiefly  sought  after.  Powder  and  lead  were 
in  greater  demand  than  books  and  stationery.  The 
wants  of  the  physical  superseded  those  of  the  intel- 


REV.     OEOEGK    DONNELL.  89 

lectual  and  moral  man.  Ever  exposed  to  the  depre- 
dations of  a  savage  foe,  they  were  depnved  of  he 
ordinary  facilities  for  mental  and  moral  cnltuic. 
"  School-houses  on  the  horder  settlements  were  un- 
known :  teacher  and  pupils  would  alike  have  become 
the  victims  of  Indian  cruelty."  Manyayouth  grew 
up  to  manhood  without  seeing  a  church  or  hearing 

a  sermon.  „  i     n^.       •  , 

Lon-  familiar  with  savage  warfare,  and  often  in- 
stigated hy  the  most  revolting  atrocities  to  unre- 
lenting revenge,  the  heart  of  the  pioneer  had  gowii 
callous.     He  was  an  intrepid  soldier,  a  faithful 
friend,  a  jovial  companion,  but  a  relentless  enemy. 
Having  taken  vengeance  into  his  own  l^ands   he 
executed  it  with  a  promptness  and  a  severity  that 
rendered  his    name  a  terror  to  his  ^ajage  foe 
However  indispensable  to  the  public  safety  may  bo 
the  cultivation  of  heroic  daring  and  the  stern  in- 
fliction of  merited  chastisement,  yet  it  must  be  ad- 
Sed  that  the  mode  of  life  to  which  the  pioneer 
Zts  subjected  tended  to  harden  his  heart  and  blunt 

his  moral  sensibilities.  „  ,  „f  l,;= 

In  addition  to  the  demoralizing  tendency  of  his 
mode  of  life,  infidelity  was  abroad  in  the  and,  sap- 
pin-,  the  verv  foundation  of  all  morahty  and  religion. 
In  the  fort  "and  in  the  camp,  the  youth  were  ex- 
pos d  to  its  baneful  influence.  Many  of  the  lead 
Lg  men  of  the  colony  had  participated  m  he 
Ervolutionary  War,  and  had,  by  contact  with  he 
Fi-ench  troops,  imbibed  their  *eptical  principles^ 
These  licentious  sentiments  were  presented  with  an 


90  THELIFEOFTHE 

ability,  and  propagated  witli  a  zeal,  Tvortliy  of  a 
better  cause.  In  the  absence  of  the  ministry  of  the 
gospel,  and  the  ordinary  facilities  for  the  acquisition 
of  biblical  and  theological  knowledge,  it  argues  no 
unusual  perverseness  to  admit  that  many  of  the 
youth  were  caught  with  the  enticing  bait,  and 
boasted  themselves  "free-thinkers."  Deprived  of 
the  services  of  the  sanctuary,  and  compelled  to  em- 
ploy the  Sabbath  as  other  days,  it  is  not  strange 
that  many  professors  of  religion  had  become  for- 
mal in  their  devotions  and  lax  in  their  morals. 

Such  was  the  state  of  society  in  the  colony  at  the 
close  of  the  Indian  war.  But  so  soon  as  peace  was 
established,  the  fort  was  converted  into  a  school- 
house,  and  the  church  rose  above  the  log-cabins  of 
the  settlers.  The  teacher  and  the  preacher  found  a 
moral  w^ilderness,  as  rude  and  uncultivated  as  the 
dark  forest  that  environed  the  cabin  and  the  corn- 
field. The  sturdy  youth  of  six  feet  had  yet  to  learn 
the  alphabet,  and  the  man  of  years  had  forgotten 
his  "Catechism."  But  there  was  mind  of  vigor- 
ous growth,  energy  of  character,  habits  of  industry, 
fixedness  of  purpose,  and  great  eagerness  for  im- 
provement. 

The  preachers  that  had  long  been  forted  with  the 
colony,  and  had  occasionally  preached  in  the 
"block-house,"  when  the  men  came  with  their 
guns,  duly  appreciated  the  privilege  of  assembling 
a  congregation  without  fear  of  molestation.  But 
what  could  two  or  three  preachers  do  toward  sup- 
plying a  population    dispersed    over    a   territory 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  91 

larger  than  some  of  tlie  Eastern  States  ?  The 
necessity  for  ministerial  aid  soon  drew  preachers 
from  the  Atlantic  States.  As  early  as  1796,  Mr. 
McGready  settled  in  Logan  county,  Kentucky, 
upon  the  waters  of  Red  river,  a  tributary  of  the 
Cumberland.  And  in  1799,  Mr.  McGee  located  at 
Shiloh,  near  Gallatin,  Tennessee,  and  the  following 
year  Mr.  Hodge  took  charge  of  Shiloh,  and  Mr. 
McGee  removed  to  the  Beech,  in  Sumner  county. 

As  early  as  the  summer  of  1797,  Mr.  McGready 
began  to  witness  the  first  fruits  of  his  labors  at 
Gasper,  and  in  1798  the  three  churches  of  his 
charge  were  blessed  with  reviving  influences.  But 
these  seasons  of  refreshing  were  not  signalized  by 
any  remarkable  displays  of  Divine  power  until  1799, 
when  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  became  so  over- 
whelming that  men  of  stout  hearts  and  iron  will 
fell  down  as  dead,  and,  after  lying  speechless  and 
powerless  for  hours,  would  wake  to  newness  of  life 
in  Christ. 

As  the  practice  of  calling  out  the  anxious,  and 
conversing  and  praying  with  them,  had  not  been 
introduced,  those  who  were  laboring  under  convic- 
tion generally  suppressed  their  feelings  until  they 
were  overpowered  and  fell  to  the  ground.  And  while 
some  lay  silent  and  motionless,  others  rolled  and 
tossed  as  one  in  great  agony,  uttering  the  most 
distressing  groans  and  piteous  moanings.  The 
muscles  of  the  face  were  contracted,  as  when  one 
is  sufi*ering  intense  pain,  and  in  some  cases  the 
whole  frame  was  convulsed  with  spasmodic  action, 


92  THELIFEOFTIIE 

wliilc  the  mind  was  agonized  with  convictions  of 
sin  and  awful  apprehension  of  heU.  But  when  a 
consciousness  of  pardon  was  realized,  the  muscles 
relaxed,  a  heavenly  radiance  lighted  up  the  coun- 
tenance, and  the  tongue  became  vocal  with  praise 
and  adoration. 

The  news  of  this  strange  work  spread  through 
the  Cumberland  country,  arresting  the  attention 
of  all  classes,  and  disposing  the  public  mind  to 
thoughtfulness.  And  many  from  Tennessee  at- 
tended the  first  meeting  in  Kentucky,  in  June, 
1800.  The  multitude  was  so  great  that  all  could 
not  be  accommodated,  and  some  who  had  come  iu 
wagons  camped  on  the  ground  during  the  meeting. 
Great  excitement  prevailed ;  many  were  stricken 
down,  and  some,  who  came  to  deride,  remained  to 
pray,  and,  after  a  season  of  great  agony,  returned 
rejoicing  in  hope  of  heaven. 

Having  observed  that  those  families  who  camped 
on  the  ground  were  peculiarly  blessed,  and  fore- 
seeing that  it  would  be  impracticable  to  furnish 
lodgings  for  the  growing  multitudes  that  congre- 
gated to  the  sacramental-meetings,  Mr.  McGready 
conceived  the  idea  of  a  camp-jneeting.  He  there- 
fore made  proclamation  that  at  the  next  meeting, 
to  be  held  in  July,  all  who  were  disposed  should 
come  in  their  wagons,  furnished  with  provisions, 
and  prepared  to  camp  on  the  ground  during  the 
meeting. 

The  news  that  there  was  to  be  a  eamp-meeiing  at 
Gasper  was  circulated  in  Tennessee.     McGee  and 


REV.     GEORaE    DONNELL.  9B 

Hodge,  accompanied  by  many  of  their  congrega- 
tions, attended  this  meeting.  A  vast  multitude 
congregated,  the  most  of  whom  remained  en- 
camped during  the  meeting.  The  excitement  was 
intense ;  many  fell  prostrate,  and  some  of  them  lay 
all  night.  About  forty-five  gave  evidence  of  hav- 
ing passed  from  death  in  sin  to  newness  of  life  in 
Christ.  Such,  after  lying  prostrate  for  hours,  would 
arise  with  the  most  brilliant  and  heavenly  expres- 
sion of  countenance,  glorifying  God  for  his  pardon- 
ing mercy.  Many  left  the  meeting  under  the  most 
pungent  convictions,  some  of  whom  professed  on 
the  road,  and  others  after  they  reached  home. 

It  was  a  remarkable  feature  of  this  great  revival, 
from  first  to  last,  that  convictions  for  sin,  and  pro- 
fessions of  faith  in  Christ,  were  not  limited  to  those 
beyond  the  pale  of  the  Church.  Many  who  had 
maintained  for  years  a  fair  standing  in  the  Church, 
and  had  never  seriously  doubted  their  interest  in 
Christ  until  they  witnessed  the  displays  of  Divine 
power  manifested  in  the  progress  of  this  strange 
work,  abandoned  their  hope,  and  publicly  pro- 
claimed their  destitution  of  spiritual  religion; 
and  after  days  of  anguish  and  despondency,  they 
experienced  regeneration  and  "joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost."  Five  of  the  members  of  the  Shiloh 
church  professed  at  the  meeting  at  Gasper,  and 
many  others  at  subsequent  meetings. 

When  the  Shiloh  people  returned,  they  brought 
the  revival  with  them,  and  the  evening  they  reached 
home,  a  revival  commenced  in  the  congregation. 


94  THELIFEOFTHE 

Samuel  King  was  one  of  the  five  cliurcli  mem- 
bers tliat  had  professed  at  Gasper.  Solemnly 
impressed  with  the  conviction  that  many  of  the 
members  of  the  Church  were  resting  upon  a  false 
liope,  content  with  the  outward  form  of  piety  while 
they  were  destitute  of  spiritual  life  in  the  soul,  on 
his  arrival  at  home  he  began  to  warn  his  friends 
of  the  necessity  of  a  radical  change  of  heart,  assur- 
ing them  that  religion  is  a  conscious  experience  of 
spiritual  illumination,  revealing  the  glory  of  the 
Saviour,  and  filling  the  heart  with  peace  and  joy. 
The  fervor  of  his  exhortations  soon  brought  some 
of  his  associates  to  their  knees,  and  before  the 
morning  light  dawned,  the  Sun  of  righteousness 
shined  into  their  hearts,  revealing  the  glory  of 
God ;  and  they  too  were  enabled  to  testify  that  reli- 
gion is  not  a  "dead  faith,"  but  a  living  principle 
in  the  soul. 

The  next  day,  the  neighborhood  came  together 
for  prayer,  and  some  fell  prostrate  and  were  unable 
to  rise,  until  they  were  regenerated  and  raised  to 
newness  of  life  in  Christ.  The  revival  became 
general,  and  by  the  next  Sabbath  about  twenty 
had  experienced  a  change  of  heart,  most  of  whom 
had  been  for  years  orderly  and  acceptable  members 
of  the  Church.  Among  the  converts  within  the 
jjale  of  the  Church  was  Eichard  King,  the  elder 
brother  of  Samuel,  and  an  intelligent  and  influen- 
tial man,  in  the  prime  of  life.  His  wife,  a  sister  of 
Dr.  James  Blythe,  and  an  acceptable  member  of 
the  Church,  became  deeply  concerned  about  her 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL  95 

soul,  and  after  a  season  of  prayer,  without  having 
experienced  a  change,  she  fell  into  despair,  and  for 
weeks  believed  herself  doomed  to  perdition.  Her 
friends  induced  her  to  attend  one  of  Mr.  McGrea- 
dy's  meetings  in  Kentucky.  She  seemed  indis- 
posed, for  a  time,  to  engage  in  the  exercises  of  the 
meeting.  But  her  mind  became  so  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  her  hopeless  condition,  that,  under  the 
agony  of  her  feelings,  she  mounted  a  bench,  and 
began,  in  a  most  impressive  manner,  to  exhort  the 
unregenerate  to  repentance  while  there  was  hope, 
lest  despair  should  overtake  them.  A  crowd 
gathered  around,  while  she  admonished  with  a 
fervor  and  solemnity  that  carried  conviction  to 
the  heart.  Many  inquired,  "  Who  is  that  speaking 
so  much  like  Dr.  Blythe?"  She  exhorted  sinners, 
till,  overcome  with  exhaustion,  she  sank  down,  and 
remained  prostrate  till  she  experienced  pardon,  and 
then  she  rose  to  proclaim  a  Saviour's  wondrous 
love. 

During  the  fall  of  1800,  camp-meetings  were 
held  at  the  Ridge,  Shiloh,  and  the  Beech,  in  Sum- 
ner county,  and  at  Craighead's  church  in  David- 
son. Great  excitement  prevailed.  At  Shiloh,  Mr. 
McGready,  Hodge,  McGee,  and  his  brother,  John 
McGee,  a  Methodist  minister,  were  in  attendance. 
The  congregation  was  the  largest  that  had  ever 
been  assembled  in  the  country  on  any  occasion, 
and  the  excitement  exceeded  all  that  had  hitherto 
been  witnessed.  On  Sabbath  evening,  more  than 
a  hundred  fell  prostrate.     The  exercises  of  singing, 


96  THELIFEOFTUE 

prayer,  exliortation,  and  personal  conversation, 
were  kept  up  tlirough  the  night.  Monday  morn- 
ing witnessed  a  "glorious  resurrection:"  more 
than  one  hundred  were  translated  from  the  bondage 
of  sin  to  the  light  and  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God. 
During  the  preceding  night,  the  whole  encamp- 
ment resembled  a  battle-field,  resounding  with  the 
groans  and  piteous  wailings  of  the  dying ;  in  the 
morning,  it  became  vocal  with  shouts  of  joy  and 
rapturous  songs  of  praise. 

Much  has  been  said  and  written,  in  latter  days, 
respecting  the  origin  of  camp-meetings.  The  meet- 
ing held  at  Gasper,  in  Logan  county,  Kentucky, 
July,  1800,  of  which  we  have  given  an  account  on 
a  previous  page,  was  the  "first  camp-meeting  ever 
HELD  IN  Christendom." 

And  such  were  the  happy  results  of  this,  and 
similar  meetings  held  in  Kentucky  and  Ten- 
nessee during  the  summer  and  fall  of  1800,  and  so 
admirably  adapted  were  they  to  the  wants  of  a 
sparsely  settled  country,  that  they  were  at  once 
adopted  by  all  the  principal  denominations  in  the 
Cumberland  valley;  and  for  many  years  they 
were  the  chief  reliance  for  the  promotion  of  revi- 
vals. In  the  towns  and  densely  populated  districts, 
protracted-meetings  have,  of  late  years,  superseded 
in  part  the  camp-meetings,  but  in  sparsely  settled 
sections,  they  are,  to  this  day,  the  favorite  meetings 
with  Cumberland  Presbyterians. 

A  revival  spirit  went  out  from  the  great  camp- 
meetings    of    1800,    which    pervaded    the    whole 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  97 

country.  Th^  public  mind  was  excited,  Christians 
were  prayerful  and  conscientious,  sinners  were 
serious,  and  every  neigliborhood  was  anxious  for 
preacliing,  and  a  majority  of  the  principal  house- 
holders were  ready  to  open  their  doors  to  receive 
the  minister  and  his  congregation.  Had  the  num- 
ber of  the  ministers  been  increased  tenfold,  each 
would  have  had  an  inviting  field.  The  few  in  the 
country  could  not  supply  a  titJie  of  the  demands  for 
preaching. 

In  this  emergency,  lay-members,  gifted  in  prayer 
and  exhortation,  were  encouraged  to  make  appoint- 
ments in  destitute  sections  for  prayer-meetings  and 
social  exercises.  Vast  crowds  attended,  hundreds 
of  penitent  sinners  sought  the  prayers  and  in- 
structions of  the  Church,  and  scores  were  converted. 
But  so  far  from  supplying  the  demand  for  preach- 
ing, and  the  ministration  of  the  ordinances  of  the 
Church,  these  meetings  only  increased  the  demand. 
What  was  to  be  done  ?  All  the  ministers  in  the 
country  who  participated  in  the  revival  had  be- 
come evangelists,  and  were  riding  and  preaching 
all  the  time,  and  yet  the  demand  far  exceeded  their 
ability  to  afford  supplies. 

At  this  crisis.  Rev.  David  Eice,  the  eldest  and 
most  influential  member  of  Transylvania  presby- 
tery, then  residing  near  Lexington,  Kentucky, 
visited  the  Cumberland  country;  and  after  wit- 
nessing the  destitution,  and  hearing  the  earnest 
petitions  of  the  people  for  preaching,  he  advised 
his  brethren,  resident  in  the  region  where  the  revi- 
5 


98  TIIELIFEOFTHE 

val  was  prevailing,  to  select  from  the  laity  men  of 
undoubted  piety,  talents,  and  gifts  for  exhortation, 
and  encourage  such  to  present  themselves  to 
presbytery  as  candidates  for  the  ministry,  though 
destitute  of  some  of  the  qualifications  required  by 
the  discipline  of  the  Church.  Accordingly,  Alex- 
ander Anderson,  Finis  Ewing,  and  Samuel  King, 
all  of  whom  had  exhibited  remarkable  gifts  in 
prayer  and  public  exhortation,  were  selected,  and 
induced  to  present  themselves  to  the  presbytery,  in 
the  fall  of  1801. 

A  difference  of  opinion  was  expressed  in  the 
presbytery  as  to  the  regularity  and  the  propriety 
of  the  measure,  in  consequence  of  which  those 
brethren  were  not,  at  that  time,  received  as  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry.  But  they  were  authorized 
to  exercise  their  talents  in  public  exhortation,  and 
instructed  to  prepare  written  discourses,  to  be  read 
at  the  next  session  of  the  presbytery.  When  they 
appeared  before  presbytery  in  the  spring  of  1802, 
and  read  their  discourses,  Mr.  Anderson,  who 
was  a  man  of  more  than  ordinary  natural  endow- 
ments, and  about  forty  years  of  age,  was  then 
received  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry.  At  the 
fall  session  in  1802,  Ewing  and  King  were  received 
also;  and  these  three  brethren  were  licensed  to 
preach  the  gospel.  At  a  subsequent  session  they 
were  ordained  to  the  whole  work  of  the  ministry. 
Mr.  Anderson's  course  was  brief  but  brilliant. 
He  survived  his  licensure  only  one  year  and  a  half, 
but  he  still  lives  in  the  hearts  of  those  whose  privi- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  99 

lege  it  was  to  have  heard  his  hurniug  eloquence. 
Ewing  and  King,  after  years  of  toil  and  privation, 
became  the  founders  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rian Church.  And  after  more  than  thirty  years  of 
active  and  efficient  labor  in  building  up  and  ex- 
tending the  borders  of  that  Church,  each  went 
down  to  the  tomb  covered  with  hoary  honors,  and 
the  memory  of  each  lives,  and  will  live,  in  the  affec- 
tions of  Cumberland  Presbyterians.  'No  minister 
of  the  gospel,  of  any  denomination,  has  exerted  so 
wide  an  influence  in  the  West  as  Finis  Ewing. 

These  ministers  were  ordained  with  the  full 
knowledge  that  not  one  of  them  had  acquired  all 
of  the  literary  qualifications  required  by  the  discip- 
line of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  And  in  adopting 
the  "Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  they  were 
all  permitted  to  except  the  idea  of  fatality,  as 
taught  under  the  doctrines  of  election  and  repro- 
bation. And  having  publicly  and  solemnly  rejected 
the  doctrine  of  a  limited  atonement,  they  were 
careful,  in  their  preaching,  to  dwell  upon  the  ful- 
ness of  the  atonement,  and  thence  infer  man's  free 
agency,  and  consequent  accountability;  and  upon 
this  basis  they  urged  upon  all  the  offer  of  free  sal- 
vation. Many  others  were  subsequently  licensed 
who  had  not  acquired  a  classical  education,  and 
they  were  also  jDcrmitted  to  make  the  same  excep- 
tion to  the  Confession  of  Faith. 

With  these  accessions  to  the  ministry,  they  were 
enabled  more  fully  to  occupy  the  extending  field,  and 
partic  ularly  to  supply  the  growing  demand  for  preach- 


100  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

ing.  The  young  men  were  full  of  zeal,  and  they 
were  wholly  consecrated  to  the  work.  And  wher- 
ever they  went,  for  they  were  all  evangelists,  they 
were  not  only  acceptable  to  the  people,  but  their 
labors  Avere  efficient  in  extending  the  revival.  In 
two  years  after  they  entered  the  field,  churches 
were  planted  in  all  the  principal  settlements  west 
of  the  mountains. 

But  this  great  revival  w^as  not  to  be  confined  to 
the  western  settlements.  It  passed  into  East  Ten- 
nessee, and  thence  into  Xorth  and  South  Carolina, 
as  previously  noticed.  And  everywhere  it  was  dis- 
tinguished by  unusual  displays  of  Divine  power. 
In  East  Tennessee,  and  in  the  Carolinas,  it  was  the 
same  strange,  awful,  and  gracious  work  of  God, 
attended  by  the  same  peculiar  manifestations.  The 
jerks,  falling  down,  swooning,  trances,  and  trans- 
ports of  rapturous  joy,  were  as  common  in  Caro- 
lina as  in  Cumberland,  and  as  they  had  been  a 
century  before  in  Ireland. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  101 


CHAPTER   VII. 

SPRING    CREEK    CHURCH. 

As  the  oldest  cliurcli  in  tlie  county,  and  the 
foster-mother  of  Rev.  George  Donnell  and  other 
distinguished  ministers,  Spring  Creek  Church  is 
entitled  to  notice. 

Rev.  William  McGee  has  the  credit  of  having 
preached  the  first  sermon  in  Wilson  county,  in  the 
fall  of  1798,  at  the  residence  of  "William  McClain, 
Esq.  Dr.  James  Hall,  of  ^orth  Carolina,  preached 
the  first  sermon  in  the  Spring  Creek  settlement. 
He  had  been  sent  out  as  a  missionary  to  the  West, 
with  instructions  to  extend  his  tour  to  I^atchez. 
In  the  fall  of  1800,  he  passed  through  Sumner  and 
Davidson,  and  labored  for  a  time  in  the  great  re- 
vival then  in  progress.  Having  spent  the  winter 
at  N'atchez,  he  returned  early  in  the  summer  of 
1801,  and  stopped,  for  a  time,  in  the  newly  formed 
settlement  on  Spring  Creek.  He  preached  several 
times,  and  organized  the  few  Christians  in  the 
settlement  into  a  society. 

The  sending  of  a  missionary  from  Carolina  to 
'Natchez,  so  early  as  1800,  speaks  well  for  the  mis- 
sionary spirit  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  that 


102  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

day.  And  it  is  ample  proof  of  the  zeal  of  the 
missionary,  that  he  performed  a  tour  of  a  thousand 
miles,  through  a  \vilderness,  labored  in  the  field 
nine  months,  and  received  for  his  services  only 
three  hundred  dollars. 

In  the  fall  of  1802,  Rev.  Samuel  Donnell  and 
several  other  families  of  the  Donnell  connection 
emigrated  from  Carolina,  and  settled  on  Spring 
Creek.  Mr.  Donnell  became  pastor  of  the  church, 
and  established  a  classical  school  in '  his  congre- 
gation. 

]Mr.  Donnell  is  represented  by  Dr.  Davidson,  in 
his  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Kentucky, 
as  a  "  man  neither  qualified  by  nature  nor  education 
to  be  conspicuous  or  influential."  This,  in  some 
sense,  may  be  true,  and  yet,  without  explanation, 
it  is  likely  to  mislead  those  who  had  no  acquaint- 
ance Avitli  him.  As  to  education,  he  was  a  credit- 
able classical  scholar,  educated  and  introduced 
into  the  ministr}^  by  that  celebrated  teacher  and 
divine.  Dr.  Caldwell,  of  ISTorth  Carolina.  As  to 
natural  endowment,  he  possessed  a  logical  mind, 
and  could  write  and  rehearse  a  systematic,  ortho- 
dox, and  logical  sermon.  Yet  he  was  so  tedious 
and  spiritless — so  cold  and  monotonous  in  his  de- 
livery, that  those  who  heard  him  once,  were  willing 
to  avoid  a  second  infliction. 

In  the  fall  of  1804,  George  Donnell,  Senior,  and 
other  families  of  connection,  emigrated  from  Caro- 
lina, and  settled  in  the  Spring  Creek  congregation. 
As  Mr.  Donnell  had  long  been  an  elder  in  Alamance 


REV.     GEORGE     DON  NELL.  103 

church,  on  his  arrival  he  was  added  to  the  elder- 
ship of  Spring  Creek  church. 

While  Mr.  Donnell  was  on  the  road  to  Tennessee, 
Craighead,  Samuel  Donnell,  and  Bowman  were 
prosecuting,  before  the  Kentucky  Synod,  a  charge 
against  McGready,  Hodge,  McGee,  McAdoo,  and 
Eankin,  for  irregularity  in  ordaining  Anderson, 
Ewing,  and  King,  without  requiring  all  the  literary 
qualifications  prescribed  in  the  discipline  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church;  and  allowing  them,  in 
adopting  the  Confession  of  Faith,  to  except  so  much 
as  seemed  to  teach  the  doctrine  of  eternal  election 
and  reprobation.  This  prosecution  originated  in 
opposition  to  the  great  revival  of  1800,  and  the 
measures  adopted  by  the  revival  party  for  the  pro- 
motion of  that  gracious  work. 

It  has  been  shown,  when  treating  of  revivals  in 
Carolina,  that  there  always  has  been  a  party  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  America  who  are  sticklers 
for  order,  and  opposed  to  all  "new  measures." 
This  party  opposed  the  great  revival  of  IlTew  Eng- 
land which  originated  under  the  preaching  of  Ed- 
wards. They  opposed  the  revival  awakened  by 
Whitefield  and  the  Tennents,  in  Jersey  and  Penn- 
sylvania. They  opposed  the  revival  in  Virginia 
under  President  Davies.  And  when  McGready, 
by  his  pungent  preaching  in  the  churches  of  Orange 
and  Guilford  counties  in  I:Torth  Carolina,  awakened 
a  general  revival,  this  party  stirred  up  opposition, 
raised  a  clamor  about  new  measures  and   disorder, 


104  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

burned  his  pulpit,  and  threatened  him  with  pcrsojial 
violence  ! 

That  good  man,  deeply  grieved  that  members  of 
his  own  denomination  should  oppose,  by  deeds  of 
violence,  a  gracious  work  of  God,  retired  to  the 
western  wilderness,  hoping  there,  amid  its  solitudes, 
to  escape  the  opposition  of  men  professing  godli- 
ness, but  zealous  only  for  order.  This  faithful 
servant  of  God  had  not  labored  long  in  that  dis- 
tant region,  when  the  hardy  sons  of  the  forest 
began  to  yield  to  the  Spirit's  influence.  An  ex- 
citement originated  in  the  far  West  which  surpassed 
in  power  any  thing  that  had  hitherto  been  witnessed 
on  the  continent.  It  spread  eastward  through 
Tennessee  into  the  Carolinas,  gathering  strength  as 
it  advanced,  until  it  reached  those  very  churches 
where  McGready  had  formerly  labored.  Opposition 
again  croaked  for  order;  but  its  voice  was  un- 
heeded: the  great  revival  had  assumed  a  majesty 
and  grandeur  which  no  human  power  could  w^ith- 
stand;  its  resistless  tide  rolled  onward,  bearing 
down  all  opposition,  till  it  reached  the  Atlantic 
Ocean. 

It  is  no  novelty,  therefore,  that  a  party  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Kentucky  and  Tejinessee 
(some  of  them  the  very  men  that  opposed  McGready 
in  Carolina)  should  be  found  opposing  the  great 
revival  of  1800.  Craighead  was  brought  up  under 
"  Old  Side,"  or  what  has  more  recently  been  styled, 
"Old  School"  influences.     By  education,  and  by 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  105 

constitutional  temperament,  lie  was  a  stickler  for 
order,  and  opposed  to  "new  measures;"  and  as 
a  consequence,  he  was,  at  heart,  opposed  to  the 
revival  from  its  origin;  but  while  it  was  in  the 
ascendant,  he  judiciously  restrained  his  opposition 
within  prudent  bounds.  Donnell  and  Bowman 
came  to  the  country  toward  the  close  of  the  re- 
vival, when  its  power  and  spirituality  had  some- 
what abated;  and  seeing  some  thinsrs  and  hearina- 

'  CD  ^  O 

of  much  that  they  disapproved,  and  knowing  that 
Dr.  Craighead,  who  had  witnessed  it  in  all  its 
stages,  was  never  cordial  in  its  support,  they  cau- 
tiously kept  themselves  aloof  from  contact  or 
identity  with  it.  Had  they  witnessed  the  early 
stages  of  this  gracious  work ;  or  had  they  possessed 
the  spirit  of  a  McGready,  a  Hodge,  or  a  Hall,  instead 
of  opposing,  they  might  have  cooperated  with  the 
revival  party.  But,  regarding  all  "bodily  exer- 
cises," and  all  loud  outcries,  whether  of  joy  or  grief, 
as  the  offspring  of  fanaticism,  they  were  annoyed 
with  what  they  were  pleased  to  denominate  "  dis- 
order" and  "wildfire." 

It  is  quite  natural  that  these  men  should  take 
measures,  when  the  revival  began  to  subside,  to 
redress  supposed  grievances  which  they  had  long 
endured,  because  resistance  at  an  earlier  date 
would  have  proved  unavailing.  But  now  that  the 
revival  spirit  was  abating,  they  hoped  to  bring 
back  the  usages  and  worship  of  the  Church  to  the 
rules  of  order  and  formality  which  were  so  congenial 
to  their    phlegmatic    temperaments.      Hence   the 


106  THE     LIFE     OF     THE 

charge  preferred  by  Craighead,  Samuel  Donnell,  and 
Bowman,  against  McGready,  Hodge,  McGee,  and 
others. 

The  history  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Kentucky 
Sj^nod  against  the  revival  party,  presents  some 
strange  anomalies  in  ecclesiastical  government, 
which  no  well-informed  Presbyterian  can  be  pro- 
voked to  defend.  Those  who  may  wish  to  see  a 
triumphant  vindication  of  the  revival  party,  are 
referred  to  Smith's  History  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  Life  and  Times  of 
Ewing,  by  Dr.  Cossitt. 

All  who  are  informed  on  the  subject,  know  that 
the  revival  party  refused  to  submit  to  the  uncon- 
stitutional assumptions  of  power  by  the  synod, 
and  memorialized  the  General  Assembly.  And 
after  years  of  patient  endurance,  without  obtaining 
redress,  McGready  and  Hodge  submitted  to  the 
synod ;  while  Ewing,  King,  and  McAdoo  constituted 
the  first  presbytery  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church. 

McGee  declined  to  unite  with  them  in  the  con- 
stitution of  the  independent  presbytery,  because  he 
was  then  engaged  in  an  earnest  investigation  of  the 
doctrines  of  the  Bible,  to  satisfy  himself  of  the 
truth  of  a  medium  system  of  theology  between  Cal- 
vinism and  Arminianism.  And  so  soon  as  he  had 
harmonized  a  system,  which  was  neither  Calvinis- 
tic  nor  Arminian,  he  joined  the  newly  organized 
presbytery. 

All  of  the  Presbyterian  churches  in  the  Cumber- 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  107 

land  country  s^mipatliizecl  with  the  revival  party ; 
and  when  the  Cumberland  Presbytery  was  organ- 
ized, all,  except  Hodge's  church,  at  Shiloh,  Craig- 
head's, at  IlTashville  and  Ilaysboro,  and  Donnell's, 
on  Spring  Creek,  recognized  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
new  presbytery.  Though  McGready  returned  to 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  he  could  not  take  his 
flock  with  him.  The  churches  in  which  the  re- 
vival had  its  origin  were  among  the  first  to  recog- 
nize the  jurisdiction  of  Cumberland  Presbytery; 
and  to  this  day  Gasper  and  Red  Piver  churches 
are  flourishing,  with  all  their  early  partiality  for  re- 
vival measures. 

Though  the  pastor  of  the  Spring  Creek  church, 
and  a  few  of  the  more  formal  members,  were  op- 
posed to  revival  measures,  the  body  of  the  church, 
especially  the  j'ounger  members,  all  of  whom  had 
professed  in  the  revival,  were  its  advocates ;  and 
they  were  not  backward  in  manifesting  their  pre- 
ference for  the  revival  ministers.  The  pastor  was 
careful  to  secure  the  aid  at  his  sacramental-meet- 
ings of  some  of  his  anti-revival  brethren,  and  then 
the  lovers  of  order  were  not  annoyed  with  excite- 
ment. But  occasionally  one  of  the  revival  minis- 
ters would  come  up  unbidden ;  and  then  the 
anxiety  to  hear  him  would  be  so  great  as  to  con- 
strain the  pastor  to  invite  him  to  preach.  And 
then  his  XDreaching  would  be  attended  with  such 
heavenly  unction  and  power  as  to  cause  some  good 
Christians  to  break  the  prescribed  rules  of  order, 
and   shout  for  joy;    while  poor   stricken   sinners 


108  THE     LIFE     OF    THE 

would  be  so  pressed  as  to  cry  aloud  for  mercy. 
Sucli  disorder  was  very  annoying  to  the  orthodox 
pastor  and  his  formal  members,  and  they  finally  re- 
solved to  protect  themselves  against  it,  by  refusing 
permission  to  the  revival  ministers  to  preach  in 
the  church.  Thus  deprived  of  the  occasional  gra- 
tification of  a  spiritual  sermon,  the  revival  party  in 
the  church  withdrew,  and  organized  a  separate 
church,  a  few  miles  distant,  and  invited  the  ser- 
vices of  the  revival  ministers. 

This  secession  of  a  large  part  of  his  flock  ren- 
dered the  pastor  more  hostile  than  ever.  It  was 
annoying  to  have  "  these  enthusiasts"  to  call  occa- 
sionally and  preach  their  "wildfire"  in  his  church ; 
but  they  had  now  drawn  ofi"  half  of  his  flock,  and 
secured  a  permanent  organization  within  the  limits 
of  his  congregation,  where  his  people  would  be 
constantly  exposed  to  their  seductive  influences. 
And  to  those  who  were  familiar  with  the  manner  of 
his  preaching,  the  danger  would  appear  imminent; 
for  however  logical  his  discourses  may  have  been, 
his  delivery  was  so  monotonous  and  spiritless,  as 
to  have  gained  for  him  the  sobriquet  of  "Uncle 
Sammy  Dry."  On  the  other  hand,  the  revival 
ministers  generally,  and  especially  his  cousin,  Kobert 
Donnell,  then  a  boy  in  the  ministry,  preached  with 
an  unction  and  subduing  pathos  which  captivated 
and  overcame  all  who  heard  without  prejudice. 

George  Donnell,  Senior,  resided  near  the  old 
church,  and  being  one  of  the  ciders,  he  continued 
his   membership  there,  notwithstanding  his  sym- 


REV.    GEORGE     DONNELL.  109 

pathies  were  with  the  revival  party,  as  manifested 
by  his  frequent  attendance  at  the  new  church.  It 
was  in  the  okl  church,  then,  and  under  the  minis- 
try of  his  uncle  Samuel,  that  the  subject  of  the 
biography,  Rev.  George  Donnell,  passed  his  boy- 
hood and  youthful  days. 


110  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 


CHAPTER  YIII. 

YOUTH  AND   CONVERSION   OF   GEORGE   DONNELL. 

However  distinguislied  at  maturity,  no  man  is 
celebrated  at  his  birth  :  each  works  out  his  distinc- 
tion. Usually,  celebrity  is  the  fruit  of  long  years 
of  toil  and  conflict  with  the  stern  duties  of  life, 
realized  only  at  mature  manhood  or  in  advanced 
age.  But  if  we  could  trace  the  history  of  mind  as 
God  sees  it,  doubtless  we  should  often  find  the  foun- 
dation of  after  distinction  laid  in  early  youth.  But 
the  means  of  tracing  the  successive  steps  by  which 
mind  ascends  to  eminence  are  usually  wanting ;  we 
can  seldom  do  more  than  note  the  development  of 
those  peculiar  traits  of  character  which  lead  to  dis- 
tinction. 

Such  is  the  case  in  relation  to  Eev.  George  Don- 
nell.  Though  a  distinguished  preacher  in  his  day, 
there  was  nothing  remarkable  in  early  life,  fore- 
shadowing his  future  celebrity:  of  his  boyhood  and 
youth  but  little  is  known.  His  parents  wore  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians,  pious,  and  warmly  attached  to 
the  doctrines  and  usages  of  the  Cliurch.  Both 
received  their  education  and  religious  training  under 
Dr.  Caldwell,  of  Carolina.    They  were  plain,  unprc- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  Ill 

tending,  and  very  domestic  in  their  habits  of  life, 
more  solicitous  to  raise  their  children  in  the  fear 
of  God  than  to  gain  for  them  the  admiration 
and  applause  of  the  world.  Being  in  moderate 
circumstances,  they  trained  all  their  children  to 
habits  of  industry  and  economy.  Much  care  was 
bestowed  upon  their  religious  education.  They 
were  gathered,  morning  and  evening,  around  the 
family  altar,  a  portion  of  Scripture  was  read,  a  hymn 
sung,  and  a  prayer  offered  for  daily  blessings  and 
constant  guidance  and  protection.  At  an  early 
age,  the  children  were  taken  to  church,  and  the 
Sabbath  evening  was  spent  in  catechizing  them 
upon  the  sermon  and  the  Scriptures.  So  soon  as  a 
child  had  learned  to  read,  if  not  sooner,  it  was 
required  to  begin  the  labor  of  committing  the 
catechism,  and  this  was  prosecuted  every  Sabbath, 
till  the  whole  was  so  fixed  in  the  memory,  that  the 
child  could  begin  at  the  first  and  go  through  with- 
out prompting. 

George  was  the  third  son  and  the  seventh  child 
of  the  family.  The  oldest  son,  after  he  attained 
to  manhood,  studied  medicine,  and  bade  fair  to 
become  eminent  in  his  profession ;  but  while  he 
healed  others,  he  could  not  heal  himself — he  died 
in  early  manhood.  The  second  son  died  in  his 
youth,  leaving  George  the  oldest  surviving  son  of 
the  family. 

When  only  six  years  of  age,  he  sustained  an  irre- 
parable loss,  in  the  death  of  his  amiable  and  fond 
mother.     Naturally  affectionate  and  susceptible,  he 


112  THE    LIFE     OF    THE 

realized  his  great  loss,  aDd,  for  a  time,  was  incon- 
solable. Thus  early  deprived  of  a  mother's  affec- 
tion, and  her  earnest,  subduing  prayers,  George's 
religious  training  devolved,  for  a  time,  wholly  upon 
the  father.  Of  course,  it  was  not  so  influential  as 
if  the  mother  had  shared  the  responsibility ;  but  he 
received  much  religious  instruction,  and  was  the 
subject  of  many  prayers. 

Two  years  after  this  bereavement,  his  father  mar- 
ried a  second  wife,  and  George  again  had  a  mother. 
But  he  never  forgot  his  first  love — the  cherished 
image  of  his  own  dear  mother  lived  in  his  heart. 
Though  he  rendered  respect  and  obedience  to  his 
step-mother,  she  never  gained  the  place  in  his  affec- 
tions held  by  his  own  beloved  mother,  and  conse- 
quently she  never  could  exercise  the  same  restraining 
influence  over  him. 

Sprightly,  inventive,  ardent,  George  was  not 
likely  to  be  idle,  or  uninfluenced  by  those  around 
him.  Affectionate  and  obliging,  he  became  the 
idol  of  the  family,  and  the  centre  of  a  wide  circle 
of  associates.  A  younger  brother,  the  child  of  his 
own  sainted  mother,  was  his  inseparable  compa- 
nion and  constant  charge.  Dearly  as  he  loved  him, 
and  vigilant  as  he  was  to  shield  him  from  all  harm, 
with  his  own  hands  he  inflicted  a  wound  which  was 
a  source  of  regret  while  he  lived. 

In  one  of  his  boyish  plays,  he  was  conducting  a 
sham  Indian  fight,  when  he  charged  upon  his  little 
brother,  and  shot  off  his  pop-gun.  Unfortunately, 
the  wad  struck  the  little  fellow  in  the  eye,  and 


KEV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  113 

injured  tlie  sight.  George  bitterly  repented  liis 
rashness,  tenderly  sympathized  with  the  little  suf- 
ferer, and  a  thousand  times  assured  him  of  his  sor- 
row. But  neither  tears  nor  regrets  could  restore 
vision  to  the  injured  eye — it  remains  a  witness  of 
the  thoughtlessness  of  boyhood.  Whatever  atone- 
ment a  thousand  kind  offices  and  the  warmest 
affection  of  a  brother's  heart  could  make,  David 
has  received  and  reciprocated.  The  injured  eye 
seems  to  have  been,  through  life,  the  occasion  of  a 
peculiar  attachment. 

In  the  school  of  his  uncle,  Samuel  Donnell, 
George  made  rapid  progress  in  the  acquisition  of 
the  rudiments  of  an  English  education.  But  he 
gained  quite  as  much  distinction  on  the  play- 
ground as  in  the  school-room.  Prominent  in  every 
sport,  expert  at  every  game,  full  of  hilarity,  humor, 
and  wit,  ever  pleasant  and  affectionate,  he  was  the 
favorite  of  all  his  companions.  One  of  his  school- 
mates, who  knew  him  well,  and  loved  him  as  a 
brother,  says :  "  George  was  a  warm-hearted,  manly, 
honorable  boy,  mischievous  and  wild,  but  he  never 
did  a  mean  thing,  was  never  profane,  and  always 
abhorred  a  lie."* 

On  the  farm,  he  was  industrious,  ingenious,  and 
skilful  in  the  use  of  tools,  both  in  repairing  and 
constructing  the  implements  of  husbandry  and  the 
fixtures  on  the  farm.  He  was  faithful  in  business, 
and  careful  of  the  interests  of  the  family,  and  in 

*  Foster  Doake,  Esq. 


114  THE     LIFE     OF    THE 

various  ways  rendered,  himself  an  almost  indispen- 
sable aid  to  his  father,  in  conducting  the  farm  and 
managing  the  hands.  Consequently,  he  was  kept 
at  home  during  the  farming  season,  and  sent  to 
school  during  the  winter. 

As  he  advanced  in  years,  he  became  the  ruling 
spirit  among  the  youth  of  the  neighborhood. 
Though  free  from-  every  species  of  dissipation,  yet, 
full  of  humor  and  mischief,  he  was  ever  ready  to 
lead  off  in  any  sport  or  frolic  that  promised  amuse- 
ment. 

As  George  had  exhibited  mechanical  skill  and 
genius,  and  as  he  was  of  slender  frame,  and  his 
health  rather  feeble,  his  father  thought  that  a  trade 
would  suit  him  better  than  farming.  At  that  day, 
the  trades  of  the  country  were  few  and  simple,  such 
only  as  ministered  to  the  necessities  of  society ;  the 
carpenter,  the  blacksmith,  the  joiner,  the  shoemaker, 
the  hatter,  the  millwright,  and  the  wheelwright,  were 
the  principal.  As  all  classes  j  at  that  day,  manufactured 
their  clothing  at  home,  each  family  was  compelled 
to  have  at  least  two  wheels — one  for  cotton  and 
wool,  and  another  for  flax — while  many  had  a  half 
dozen  or  more.  The  wheel-making  was  a  thriving 
trade,  and  it  required  no  heavy  or  disagreeable 
labor.  It  was  therefore  selected  as  the  most  suita- 
ble trade  for  George.  Accordingly,  at  the  age  of 
seventeen,  he  was  placed  with  Mr.  Elihu  Bone,  who 
had  a  shop  in  the  neighborhood. 

During  his  stay  here,  he  received  his  first  abid- 
ing religious   impressions.     What    circumstances 


REV.     GEORGE    DON  NELL.  115 

awakened  conviction  is  not  known.  He  has  left 
no  memoranda  of  his  religious  experience,  and  all 
that  the  surviving  members  of  the  family  recollect 
is,  that  after  he  had  been  with  Mr.  Bone  about  a 
year,  he  came  home  in  feeble  health,  and  in  a  de- 
jected and  desponding  state  of  mind,  and  asked 
permission  to  quit  the  trade,  as  he  thought  it  was 
injuring  his  health.  His  request  was  granted,  and 
he  remained  at  home.  As  his  health  was  feeble, 
he  was  not  put  to  any  regular  business,  but  spent 
his  time  chiefly  in  reading,  and  in  gloomy  medita- 
tion. His  former  hilarity,  humor,  and  mischief, 
had  given  place  to  thoughtfulness,  melancholy,  and 
despondency.  He  read  the  Bible,  prayed  much, 
and  attended  upon  the  public  means  of  grace,  but 
his  convictions  of  sin  gathered  strength  daily. 
Months  wore  away  in  deep  gloom  and  despondency. 
Weighed  down  with  a  sense  of  guilt  and  condem- 
nation, such  was  the  anguish  of  his  soul,  that  he  be- 
came incapable  of  attending  to  business,  and  fears 
were  entertained  lest  his  mind  should  be  impaired. 
Wan,  emaciated,  and  desponding,  "the  arrows  of 
the  Almighty  seemed  to  be  drinking  up  the  life  of 
his  spirit." 

Had  his  pastor,  Eev.  Samuel  Donnell,  been  as 
familiar  with  the  workings  of  mind  when  under 
pungent  conviction  as  he  was  with  the  doctrines 
of  the  Calvinistic  creed,  and  had  he  been  as  intent 
upon  leading  mourners  to  Christ  as  he  was  in 
teaching  the  Catechism,  he  would  have  discovered 
the  seat  of  poor  George's  disease,  and  would  have 


116  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

administered  the  promises  of  the  gospel  with  a 
faith  and  suasiveness  that  would  have  led  him  to 
the  Saviour.  But  George  had  been  a  wild  boy, 
and  perhaps  the  old  man  did  not  regard  him  as  one 
of  the  "  elect."  Be  that  as  it  may,  George  was  left 
to  mourn  in  solitude,  until  he  obtained  permission 
to  attend  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  camp-meet- 
ing, held  at  Sugg's  Creek,  in  Wilson  county.  ILere 
he  presented  himself  among  the  mourners  on  Satur- 
day night,  and  from  that  hour  until  about  ten 
o'clock  Sunday  night,  he  was  in  great  agony.  But 
a  sympathizing  friend  spoke  encouragingly  of  Jesus, 
and  gently  led  him,  "by  away  he  had  not  known," 
to  the  foot  of  the  cross,  then  bade  him  look  and 
live.  He  was  enabled,  by  the  grace  of  God,  "  to 
lay  hold  upon  the  hope  set  before  him,"  and,  in  be- 
lieving in  Jesus  as  his  Saviour,  to  realize  remission 
of  sins  and  peace  with  God.  And  0,  such  peace  ! 
"  It  was  sweeter  than  life,  and  stronger  than  death." 

The  height  of  his  joy  was  proportionate  to  the 
depth  of  his  despair.  His  convictions  had  been 
agonizing — his  transport  was  rapturous  ;  darkness 
had  long  enveloped  his  mind — the  light  of  the  glory 
of  God,  in  the  face  of  Jesus,  shone  upon  his  heart. 
Though  prostrate  upon  the  ground,  he  seemed  to 
be  at  the  very  gate  of  heaven.* 

The  camp-meeting  at  which  he  experienced  re- 
generation was  held  in  August,  1819 ;  consequently, 
George  had  just  completed  his   eighteenth  year. 

*  Rev.  Thomas  Calhoon. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  117 

He  returned  home  so  buoyant  in  spirit,  and  with 
such  an  expression  of  heavenly  serenity  in  his  coun- 
tenance, that  all  knew,  on  sight,  that  he  had  ex- 
perienced a  great  and  salutary  change.  His  friends 
no  longer  feared  derangement.  He  discoursed  of 
Jesus  with  the  familiarity  of  a  mature  saint,  and 
with  the  sweetness  and  rapture  of  a  seraph.  To 
his  late  companions  in  sin,  his  appeals  were  so 
tender  and  earnest,  as  to  subdue  the  most  obdurate 
and  resolute.* 

Among  the  youth  of  the  neighborhood,  George 
had  been  a  leader  in  all  manner  of  innocent  mis- 
chief, and  with  them  he  had  acquired  a  character 
for  the  originality  of  his  inventions,  and  for  tact 
and  shrewdness  in  executing  his  plans.  In  jest 
and  joke,  wit  and  humor,  anecdote  and  comic  song, 
he  had  no  equal.  This  faculty  for  fun  had  made 
him  the  favorite  of  all;  but  when  he  put  on  Christ, 
this  was  a  snare  to  him :  he  was  sorely  tempted  to 
indulge  his  propensity  to  humor,  and  often  did  his 
companions  endeavor  to  entice  him  away  from  his 
sobriety.  But  grace  triumphed.  Abiding,  anxious 
solicitude  for  the  souls  of  those  he  loved,  restrained 
his  proclivity  toward  the  humorous,  an'd  prompted 
many  a  touching  and  subduing  appeal  to  the  hearts 
of  his  associates. 

Believing  that  Cumberland  Presbyterians  had 
been  instrumental  in  his  conversion,  approving 
their  doctrines,  and  recognizing  in   them  a  spirit 

*  Thomas  Bell. 


118  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

congenial  with  liis  own,  he  asked  and  obtained  the 
consent  of  liis  father  to  join  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Cliurch.  lie  applied  and  was  received 
into  the  communion  of  the  Bethesda  church,  the 
same  that  had  been  formed  by  the  revival  i)arty 
which  withdrew  from  the  Spring  Creek  church. 
Having  publicly  professed  Christ,  and  taken  upon 
liimself  the  obligations  of  a  disciple,  he  became  at 
once  a  consistent,  active,  zealous  Christian. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  119 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CHRISTIAN   LIFE   AND   LABOR. 

Shortly  after  his  conversion,  George  resumed 
labor  on  his  father's  farm.  But  not  forgetting  that 
he  owed  service  to  him  who  had  redeemed  him  from 
bondage,  at  the  price  of  blood,  he  improved  every 
favorable  opportunity  of  religious  conversation  with 
his  young  companions,  especially  his  sister  and 
younger  brother.  Night  meetings  during  the  week 
were  common  in  the  neighborhood.  George  was  a 
punctual  attendant.  After  the  labors  of  the  day,  he 
would  ride  three  and  four  miles  to  one  of  those  meet- 
ings, and  after  laboring  in  the  meeting  till  a  late  hour, 
he  would  then  return  home,  that  he  might  be  at 
his  post  in  the  morning,  ready  for  the  labor  of  the 
day. 

"When  called  upon,  he  would  lead  in  prayer  and 
in  singing;  and  he  was  ever  active,  when  there 
were  mourners,  in  giving  them  personal  instruc- 
tions, and  in  private  conversations  with  his  asso- 
ciates, to  induce  them  to  seek  salvation.  Some- 
times, when  deeply  interested,  he  would  adventure 
a  public  exhortation  to  his  youthful  companions ; 
and  then,   such  was  the   earnest  wooing  of  his 


120  THE     LIFE     OF    THE 

spirit,  that  none  but  a  heart  of  steel  could  remain 
unmoved.  Already  the  winsome  manner  of  his 
pleading  with  his  young  friends  began  to  attract 
the  attention  of  observant  Christians ;  and  the  ap- 
propriateness of  his  instructions  to  mourners,  and 
his  singular  success  in  winning  them  to  Christ,  be- 
came the  subject  of  general  remark. 

Ilaving  passed  the  winter  and  spring  succeeding 
his  conversion  laboring  on  the  farm,  during  the 
summer  of  1820  he  was  permitted  to  attend  all  the 
sacramental  and  camp-meetings  within  the  limits 
of  his  acquaintance.  At  all  these  meetings  he 
attracted  public  attention  by  the  fervor  and  pathos 
of  his  prayers,  by  his  peculiar  tact  in  leading  the 
anxious  to  trust  in  the  Saviour,  and  by  the  rap- 
turous spirit  of  his  songs.  The  following  nar- 
rative, furnished  by  Rev.  S.  M.  Aston,  will  give 
the  reader  a  better  idea  of  his  labors  at  this  period 
than  any  description  the  author  could  present : 

"  During  the  summer  of  1820,  while  attending 
a  camp-meeting  held  at  Moriah  camp-ground, 
Wilson  county,  the  writer  (S.  M.  Aston)  first  saw 
George  Donnell.  As  well  as  he  now  recollects,  it 
was  on  Monday  of  the  meeting.  A  sermon  had 
been  preached,  and  the  mourners  were  invited  to 
the  altar  for  prayer.  And  as  the  writer  had  gone 
to  that  meeting  to  seek  religion,  he  was  found 
among  the  anxious  inquirers  for  salvation. 

"  During  the  progress  of  the  service,  his  attention 
was  arrested  by  the  appearance  of  a  young  man 
who  seemed  to  be  most  deeply  interested  in  behalf 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  121 

of  those  who  were  crying  for  mercy.  The  warmth 
of  his  feelings  was  unusual,  his  manner  so  kind 
and  affectionate — his  directions,  encouragements, 
exhortations,  and  prayers  were  so  appropriate — that 
notwithstanding  the  writer  was  truly  anxious  to 
obtain  the  blessing  of  God  upon  his  own  soul,  yet 
he  could  but  notice  that  young  man,  and  mark 
him  as  one  truly  skilled  in  directing  sinners  to 
Christ,  and  as  being  well  qualified  to  encourage 
all  who  might  be  in  any  degree  discouraged  in 
striving  to  enter  the  strait  gate. 

"The  writer  was  also  particularly  interested 
the  first  time  he  heard  him  sing  one  of  the  songs 
of  Zion.  The  song  is  yet  sweet  to  his  ear;  and 
scarcely  ever  does  he  read  it,  or  hear  it  sung,  with- 
out referring  to  the  time  and  place  where  he  first 
heard  it.     It  was  that  rapturous  song : 

"  *  Sweet  rivers  of  redeeming  love 

Lie  just  before  mine  eye ; 
Had  I  the  pinions  of  a  dove, 

I'd  to  those  rivers  fly. 
I'd  rise  superior  to  my  pain, 

With  joy  outstrip  the  wind; 
I'd  cross  bold  Jordan's  stormy  main, 

And  leave  the  world  behind.' 

Yes,  he  sang  this  song  with  such  a  full  soul,  and 
in  a  manner  that  seemed  as  though  the  heavenly 
land  was  really  in  his  view,  and  that  he  was  truly 
anxious  to  go  and  realize  its  blessedness.  The 
writer  could  but  mark  him  as  one  destined  to  that 
goodly  land. 

"As  yet  the  interesting  young  stranger  was  un- 
6 


122  THE    LIFE    OF     THE 

known  to  the  writer,  nor  did  lie  during  tlic  meet- 
ing learn  his  name.  But  as  the  camp-meeting 
season  advanced,  he  often  heard  of  George  Don- 
nell,  as  a  very  zealous  and  promising  yoath;  but 
formed  no  personal  acquaintance  with  him  till  the 
camp-meeting  at  the  Big  Spring.  That  meeting 
was  one  of  great  interest,  as  it  was  the  last  for  the 
season.  And  being  rather  a  central  point  in  re- 
spect to  surrounding  churches,  many,  very  many 
were  in  attendance ;  and  to  the  honor  of  God  be  it 
said,  many  poor  sinners  found  the  pearl  of  price 
unknown,  and  will  look  back  from  the  heavenly 
land  to  that  meeting,  as  the  time  and  place  of 
their  espousal  to  Christ.  But  to  return  to  my 
narrative. 

"  Wlien  Tuesday  morning  came,  and  the  people 
were  preparing  to  leave — some  eager  to  bear  home 
the  glad  tidings  that  they  had  found  the  Saviour 
precious  to  their  souls — one  young  lady  seemed 
as  though  she  could  not  leave,  as  she  had  not  ob- 
tained the  blessing.  And  it  further  appeared  that 
if  she  were  willing,  her  brother  (my  interesting 
stranger)  would  not  suffer  her;  and  how  could 
he,  when  she  was  not  comforted  ?  He  prayed  for 
her,  talked  to  her,  encouraged  her,  wept  over  her, 
and  in  every  way  helped  her  to  Christ.  0,  it  was 
an  interesting  moment!  The  scene  is  all  plainly 
before  my  mind,  and  I  fancy  I  can  almost  hear 
the  sweet  persuasive  voice  of  a  brother  to  his  sister, 
saying,  *  Come  to  Jesus!'  And  when  she  gave 
evidence  that  the  Saviour  had  blessed  her  soul,  her 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  123 

brother  clapped  liis  hands,  gave  a  loud  shout,  aud 
fell  prostrate  to  the  ground,  where  he  lay  some 
time,  seemingly  overcome  with  a  sense  of  the  good- 
ness of  God.  He  then  said  he  could  go  home 
satisfied,  now  that  his  sister  had  found  the  Saviour. 
I  then  learned  that  my  young  stranger  was  George 
Donnell." 

Such  is  the  testimony  of  Eev.  S.  M.  Aston  as  to 
the  efficiency  of  Donnell's  labors  at  two  meetings, 
Moriah  and  Big  Spring. 

Eev.  William  Smith,  who  was  at  this  period  one 
of  Donnell's  associates,  and  subsequently  his  co- 
laborer  in  the  ministry,  says  of  him  : 

"During  the  summer  of  1820,  Brother  Donnell 
labored  much  among  the  mourners  at  the  several 
camp-meetings  w^hich  I  attended.  He  appeared, 
even  then,  to  be  very  successful  in  leading  the  in- 
quiring mind  to  the  Saviour ;  and  he  seemed  also 
to  enjoy  much  of  the  real  comforts  of  religion  in  his 
own  soul." 

The  testimony  of  many  living  witnesses  estab- 
lishes the  fact  that,  during  the  year  1820,  he  was 
very  active  and  persevering  in  endeavors  to  influ- 
ence his  companions,  and  particularly  his  relatives, 
to  seek  religion ;  also,  that  his  effiDrts  in  instruct- 
ing inquirers  were  eminently  successful.  Many 
over  whom  he  wept  burning  tears  of  sympathy, 
and  for  whom  he  travelled  in  agony  of  spirit,  till 
"  Christ  the  hope  of  glory  was  formed  in  the  soul," 
have  joined  him  in  paradise,  and  many  still  live 


124  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

to  testify  to  liis  fidelity  and  zeal  in  the  service  of 
his  Master. 

The  beloved  sister  for  whom  he  manifested  so 
much  solicitude  at  the  Big  Spring  camp-meeting, 
was  not  the  only  member  of  the  family  he  won  to 
Christ  during  the  summer  of  1820.  At  the  Moriah 
camp-meeting  he  shed  tears  of  gratitude  and  in- 
dulged rapturous  joy  at  the  conversion  of  his 
beloved  brother  David.  This  was  a  source  of 
unspeakable  pleasure.  "When  a  boy,  he  had  thought- 
lessly deprived  him  of  an  eye,  and  then  he  wept 
tears  of  bitterness  on  account  of  the  irreparable 
loss ;  but  now  he  had  been  instrumental  in  open- 
ing the  eyes  of  his  understanding,  to  behold  the 
glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus.  And  now  the 
two  brothers  rejoiced  together,  as  though  heaven 
had  already  been  gained.  This  is  the  case  George 
had  on  hand  when  he  first  attracted  Mr.  Aston's 
attention ;  it  was  over  him  he  sang  in  such  seraphic 
strains  that  heavenly  song : 

"  Sweet  rivers  of  redeeming  love.' ' 

Such  was  his  zeal,  and  his  wonderful  aptitude 
in  winning  souls  to  Christ,  that  public  sentiment 
generally  marked  him  as  a  promising  subject  for 
the  ministry.  Already  the  leading  traits  of  the 
future  man  were  manifested  in  the  youth  of  nine- 
teen, namely,  unusual  solicitude  for  the  salvation 
of  souls,  incessant  eflTorts  for  the  conversion  of 
sinners,  yearning  sympathy  with  the  mourner  in 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  125 

all  his  distress  and  despondency,  untiring  zeal  and 
unequalled  skill  in  leading  him  to  Christ,  a  cordial 
participation  in  his  joy  in  the  Spirit,  and  a  sweet 
singer  in  Israel. 

He  has  left  no  memorandum  concerning  the 
exercises  of  his  mind  in  relation  to  a  call  to  the 
ministry ;  but  as  he  often  conversed  with  his 
brethren  upon  the  subject,  it  is  known  that  he 
labored  under  great  embarrassment.  Ilis  father 
was  an  elder 'in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  held 
the  sentiment  of  that  Church,  that  a  classical  edu- 
cation is  indispensable  to  a  minister  of  the  gospel. 
George  had  only  a  common  English  education. 
His  father  did  not  oppose  his  preaching,  but  in- 
sisted that  he  should  first  acquire  a  classical  educa- 
tion. George  knew  that  the  views  of  his  father 
were  in  conflict  with  the  practice  of  the  presby- 
teries. Such  was  the  demand  for  preaching,  that 
candidates,  after  a  short  probation,  were  licensed, 
and  immediately  placed  upon  a  circuit,  to  learn  to 
preach  by  daily  practice.  And  he  foresaw  that  he 
could  not  comply  with  the  wishes  of  his  father,  and 
at  the  same  time  meet  the  expectations  of  presby- 
tery. Then  again,  the  responsibilities  of  a  minis- 
ter seemed  to  him  overwhelming,  and  he  shrank 
from  the  thought  of  assuming  that  responsibility, 
even  with  thorough  preparation.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  love  of  Christ  and  sympathy  for  souls 
constrained  him.  The  conflict  was  protracted; 
but  after  much  prayer,  and  intense  mental  agony, 
on  the  5th  of  April,  1821,  he  appeared  before  pres- 


126  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

bjterj,  then  in  session  at  Old  Moriah,  a  few  miles 
distant  from  the  residence  of  his  father.  After  a 
simple  narration  of  the  exercises  of  his  mind,  he 
was  received  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry,  under 
the  care  of  the  Xashville  Preshytery. 

On  the  same  day  presbytery  received  four  other 
candidates,  Samuel  M.  Aston,  Abner  W.  Lansdon, 
John  Beard,  and  John  Grier.  The  same  day  pres- 
bytery licensed  Robert  S.  Donnell  and  Francis 
Johnston,  and  ordained  John  L.  Dillard.  That 
was  a  blessed  day  for  the  Church  that  recorded  the 
reception  of  Donnell,  Aston,  Lansdon,  and  Beard, 
the  licensure  of  R.  S.  Donnell,  and  the  ordination 
of  J.  L.  Dillard.  How  seldom  do  presbyteries  of 
the  present  day  exhibit  such  a  record  !  And  why 
do  they  not  ?  Because  they  do  not  pray  the  Lord 
of  the  harvest  to  send  laborers,  as  our  fathers  did. 
At  the  time  Donnell  joined,  when  presbytery 
was  about  to  afford  an  opportunity  for  candidates 
to  present  themselves.  Rev.  Thomas  Calhoon  rose 
and  delivered  a  most  pungent  address  upon  a  call 
to  the  ministry,  at  the  same  time  setting  forth  in 
strong  terms  the  wants  of  the  Church,  and  the  per- 
ishing condition  of  the  world,  destitute  of  the 
bread  of  life.  During  this  address  the  members  of 
presbytery  were  in  tears  and  an  agony  of  prayer ; 
the  whole  congregation  was  convulsed ;  and  the  re- 
sult was  that  eight  youths  presented  themselves  to 
converse  with  the  presbytery,  ^yq  of  whom  were  at 
that  time  received,  and  the  others  subsequently. 
If  we  at  this  day  would  pray  the  Lord  to  impress 


E,  EV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  12T 

young  men,  and  if  we  would  often  preacli  upon  a 
call  to  the  ministry,  the  Church  would  be  better 
supplied  with  ministers,  and  probationers  •  would 
recognize  through  life  the  solemn  responsibilities 
of  the  sacred  office. 

Having  been  received  as  a  candidate  for  the  holy 
ministry,  George  felt  that  he  must  be  about  his 
Master's  work.  As  Francis  Johnston,  who  was 
licensed  in  the  morning,  made  an  appointment  to 
preach  that  night,  Donnell  accompanied  him,  and 
at  the  close  of  the  sermon  he  delivered  a  most 
pathetic  exhortation  to  the  young  men  in  the  con- 
gregation, and  then  called  mourners.  Many  came, 
and  general  interest  prevailed  in  the  congregation. 
During  the  progress  of  the  exercises,  Donnell, 
impressed  with  the  conviction  that  there  was  a 
want  of  faith  in  the  Church,  and  impelled  by  his 
solicitude  for  the  mourners,  arose  to  encourage 
Christians  to  the  exercise  of  more  faith.  With  this 
view,  he  drew  a  picture  of  the  Prophet  Elijah 
praying  for  rain.  "Wliile  the  old  prophet  prayed, 
he  sent  his  servant  toward  the  sea,  to  look  out 
for  the  appearance  of  a  cloud.  The  servant  re- 
turned, and  reported  no  cloud  in  view.  Elijah 
prayed  again,  but  still  no  cloud  appeared.  The 
prayer  was  six  times  repeated  without  signs  of  rain. 
The  venerable  prophet,  loath  to  give  up  in  despair, 
was  represented  as  reverently  bowing  himself  to  the 
ground  the  seventh  time,  and  pouring  out  his  full 
soul  before  God  in  fervent,  faithful,  iwevailing 
prayer.     The  servant  reported  a  cloud  in  the  dis- 


128  THE    LIFE     OF    THE 

tance,  as  large  as  a  man's  hand.  The  old  prophet 
rose  up  calm  and  serene,  confidently  awaiting  an 
answer  from  God.  The  cloud  gathered,  advanced, 
and  poured  down  in  torrents  a  most  copious  rain. 

Mr.  Aston  says  the  representation  electrified  the 
congregation.  "  Though  thirty  years  have  now 
elapsed,  the  whole  scene  is  most  vividly  before  my 
mind :  the  efiect  upon  the  audience  was  most  thril- 
ling and  impressive.  Such  exhibitions  soon  evinced 
to  the  Church  that  Donnell  was  destined  to  be  a 
ready,  moving,  and  successful  minister  of  the 
gospel.'* 


REV.     GEORaE    DONNELL.  129 


CHAPTER  X. 

HIS  LABORS  WHILE  A  CANDIDATE. 

Having  been  received  under  the  care  of  pres- 
bytery, George  was  placed  at  school  with  his  uncle, 
Rev.  Samuel  Donnell,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
not  with  any  expectation  of  acquiring  a  classical 
education,  but  to  study  those  branches  of  science 
required  by  the  Discipline  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church.  In  this  school  he  studied  English 
Grammar,  Geography,  ISTatural  and  floral  Philoso- 
phy, Astronomy,  Rhetoric,  and  Logic.  This  was  a 
limited  course,  as  compared  with  that  of  the  present 
day.  But  if  the  course  was  limited,  more  labor  was 
bestowed  upon  each  branch  than  is  bestowed  upon 
those  branches  now.  And  those  who  direct  the 
education  of  youth  should  never  lose  sight  of  the 
fact,  that  a  few  branches  thoroughly  studied  do  more 
to  develop  and  strengthen  the  intellectual  powers 
than  an  extended  course  superficially  studied. 

George  Donnell  did  not,  as  too  many  of  our  col- 
lege students  do,  postpone  eiforts  to  do  good  until 
he  acquired  his  education,  but  during  his  stay  at 
school  he  was  active  in  the  field,  so  far  as  opportu- 
nity admitted.  He  rightly  judged  that  the  study 
6* 


130  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

of  science  would  not  make  him  a  practical  preacher. 
He  proceeded  upon  the  common  maxim  that  prac- 
tice alone  can  give  efficiency  and  skill.  And  then 
higher  considerations  than  that  of  self-improve- 
ment urged  him  into  the  field :  the  worth  of  souls 
and  the  danger  of  delay  pressed  upon  his  spirit, 
llis  warm  sympathy  went  out  after  many  a  youth- 
ful companion  still  living  in  sin,  without  hope  and 
without  God.  The  idea  of  postponing  a  warning 
to  such,  until  he  should  finish  his  education,  was, 
to  his  mind,  cruel  and  wicked.  He  conferred  not 
with  flesh  and  hlood,  but  resolved  to  do  his  duty, 
to  follow  the  dictates  of  conscience  and  the  prompt- 
ings of  his  sympathetic  heart. 

During  the  summer  of  1821,  and  while  at  school, 
he  had  apjDointments  for  prayer-meeting  one  or 
more  nights  in  every  week.  Rev.  AYilliam  Smith 
says:  ^'Ile  made  many  appointments  that  were 
near  enough  for  me  to  attend,  at  which  meetings 
he  would  exhort,  and  frequently  call  mourners, 
then  pray  with  and  for  them;  and  sometimes, 
when  the  interest  seemed  to  justify  it,  he  would 
continue  the  meeting  till  a  late  hour  of  the  night." 
Rev.  S.  Y.  Thomas  says  :  "  From  the  time  Donnell 
joined  presbytery,  he  was  the  most  zealous  and  suc- 
cessful laborer  with  mourners  I  ever  saw.  lie 
manifested  great  concern  for  his  associates,  ex- 
erted great  influence  over  them,  and  labored  most 
faithfully  for  their  conversion." 

Rev.  S.  M.  Aston  says :  "  During  the  summer  of 
1821,  I  attended  a  camp-meeting  on  Fall  Creek, 


REV.     GEORGE     DON  NELL.  131 

wliere  Little  George,  as  lie  was  usually  called,  distin- 
guished himself  in  exhortatioiij  prayer,  and  other 
camp-meeting  exercises,  winning  for  himself  un- 
fading laurels  for  a  young  soldier  in  the  service  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  inducing  sinners  to  forsake 
the  ranks  of  Satan,  and  enlist  under  the  banner  of 
their  lawful  Sovereign.  There  was  so  much  of  tlie 
spirit  of  Christ  in  his  exhortations,  prayers,  and 
singing,  that  the  influence  was  always  impressive." 

In  September,  1821,  George  Donnell,  S.  M.  Aston, 
and  other  candidates  for  the  ministry,  accompanied 
Rev.  Robert  Guthrie,  John  Provine,  and  James 
McDonald,  to  the  Mountain  district,  to  aid  them  in 
the  camp-meetings  on  the  Overton  Circuit.  ''  There 
it  was,"  says  Aston,  "  that  an  intimate  acquaintance 
between  Brother  Donnell  and  myself  began,  wdiich 
enkindled  love  like  that  which  bound  together  the 
hearts  of  David  and  Jonathan,  and  which  increased 
as  our  acquaintance  advanced.  Brother  Donnell 
being  a  more  experienced  Christian  than  myself, 
was  put  forward  with  more  confidence.  And  soon 
did  he  win  the  favor  of  the  people,  and  demon- 
strate, by  repeated  exhibitions,  that  he  was  destined 
to  be  a  burning  and  a  shining  light  in  the  Church." 

As  there  were  but  three  preachers  in  the  com- 
pany, and  they  were  all  aged  men,  much  of  the 
labor  of  the  meetings  devolved  upon  the  candidates. 
For  the  singing,  exhortations,  prayers,  and  instruct- 
ing of  the  mourners,  they  were  held  responsible. 
And  as  it  was  the  custom  at  that  day  to  have  a  ser- 
vice before  breakfast  every  morning,  that  exercise 


132  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

devolved  upon  tliem.  Aston  says  :  "  Brother  Don- 
nell  usually  held  the  morning  meeting,  and  assisted 
in  the  services  of  the  evening ;  and  whenever,  by 
day  or  night,  exhortation  was  needed,  to  give  in- 
terest to  the  exercises,  he  was  ready  in  spirit  and 
at  his  post.  He  faltered  not,  nor  grew  weary  in  the 
duties  of  singing,  exhortation,  and  prayer.  lie  was 
emphatically  a  laboring  man  in  the  cause  of  his 
Master.  "Would  to  God  we  had  many  such  candi- 
dates in  these  days  as  was  Donnell,  who  felt  that 
he  was  called  of  God  to  labor  for  the  good  of  souls, 
that  he  had  no  time  for  ease  or  gallantry,  while  one 
poor  sinner  cried  to  God  for  mercy." 

It  was  the  custom  of  that  day  to  commence  a 
camp-meeting  on  Friday,  and  close  it  invariably  on 
the  following  Tuesday.  Time  was  thus  afforded  to 
the  preachers  to  recruit  their  wasted  energies  by 
repose  and  social  intercourse.  But  this  recreation, 
however  necessary,  was  denied  to  Donnell  and 
Aston.  The  time  for  the  fall  session  of  presby- 
tery was  approaching,  and  their  discourses  were  not 
prepared.  The  leisure  day  or  two,  in  the  middle 
of  each  week,  that  should  have  been  given  to  re- 
pose and  recreation,  had  to  be  employed  in  pre- 
paring their  discourses  to  be  read  in  j^resbytery. 
It  was  not  with  them,  as  with  some  modern  candi- 
dates, a  hurried  preparation,  intended  as  a  formal 
compliance  with  the  requisition  of  presbytery, 
without  any  appreciation  of  its  importance,  or  any 
expectation  of  solid  improvement  thereby.  They 
regarded  the  exercise  as  a  real  test  of  their  abilities 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  133 

and  pretensions  to  the  ministry.  They  therefore 
labored  to  do  their  best;  they  read,  and  studied, 
and  prayed,  and  wrote  and  re-wrote  their  pieces 
several  times,  and  then  they  carefully  compared 
what  they  had  written  with  the  Scriptures  and  the 
Confession  of  Faith  ;  and  even  then,  such  was  their 
sense  of  the  responsibilities  devolving  upon  a  can- 
didate for  the  holy  ministry,  and  such  their  distrust 
of  their  abilities,  that  it  was  with  great  hesitancy 
and  misgiving  that  they  could  bring  themselves  to 
submit  their  poor  productions  to  the  scrutiny  of  the 
presbytery. 

But  when  Donnell  had  read  his  first  discourse  to 
the  presb}i:ery,  prepared  as  it  was  by  piecemeal 
while  in  the  mountains,  it  was  manifest  to  all  that 
he  possessed  a  mind  of  a  fine  mould.  The  compo- 
sition indicated  discrimination  and  judgment  in 
treating  the  subject,  and  great  facility  in  communi- 
cating his  thoughts  with  perspicuity  and  point. 
The  style  was  so  perfectly  natural,  so  free  from  all 
afiectation  or  studied  modes  of  expression,  as  to 
give  the  discourse,  when  read,  the  semblance  of  a 
spontaneous  effusion,  rather  than  the  recital  of  a 
carefully  prepared  treatise.  The  subject  of  the  dis- 
course gave  occasion  for  an  appeal  to  his  irreligious 
friends,  and  with  such  pathos  did  he  pour  forth  the 
sympathies  of  his  soul  as  to  move  the  whole 
audience  to  tears.  From  that  moment  the  presby- 
tery regarded  George  Donnell  as  destined  to  be  a 
suasive  advocate  for  Christ ;  and  those  who,  in  after 
years,  have  hung  upon  his  melting  strains  of  love 


13-4  TUE    LIFE     OF    THE 

till  their  hearts  Avcre  dissolved,  can  testify  that  the 
anticipations  of  the  presbytery  were  more  than 
realized. 

This  discourse  was  read  to  presbytery^  at  Big 
Spring  church,  in  October,  1821.  At  this  session 
William  Smith  was  received  as  a  candidate  for  the 
ministry.  At  the  close  of  the  presbytery,  Smith 
accompanied  Donnell  to  an  appointment  at  Alex- 
ander Foster's,  near  Bethesda  church.  Many  of 
Donnell's  relatives  and  youthful  associates  were 
present.  He  addressed  them  with  a  yearning  soli- 
citude for  their  souls  which  they  could  not  resist, 
and  several  vowed  that  night  to  seek  the  Saviour. 

The  following  winter  was  passed  in  the  school  of 
his  uncle,  Samuel  Donnell,  prosecuting  the  study 
of  the  sciences.  Though  much  interested  and  oc- 
cupied with  his  studies,  he  did  not  forget  his  obli- 
gations to  Him  that  had  bought  him,  nor  abate  his 
zeal  for  souls.  He  had  appointments  for  night 
meetings  every  week,  conversions  were  common, 
and  general  seriousness  prevailed.  As  his  appoint- 
ments were  in  different  neighborhoods,  the  reli- 
gious interest  was  extended,  and  a  wide  field  was 
thus  cultivated  while  he  was  in  school,  many  souls 
saved,  and  many  stars  planted  in  his  crown. 

In  March,  1822,  presbytery  met  at  Stoner's  Creek 
church,  when  he  read  his  second  discourse,  which 
was  so  satisfactory  that  presbytery  was  disposed  to 
license  him,  and  place  him  on  a  circuit.  But  anxious 
as  he  was  to  be  warning  sinners,  and  preaching  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  he  was  reluctant  to 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  135 

abandon  his  studies,  as  lie  must  do  if  placed  upon 
a  circuit.  Presbytery  therefore  consented  that  he 
might  remain  at  school  one  session  longer.  Aston 
was  licensed  and  placed  upon  the  Overton  Circuit, 
to  cooperate  with  Robert  S.  Donnell.  George  re- 
turned to  his  studies  and  his  evening  appointments. 

Had  the  presbyteries  allowed  their  probationers 
to  remain  at  school  after  licensure,  many  of  them 
might  have  acquired  a  liberal  education,  and,  with 
the  zeal  of  a  Donnell,  they  might  have  been  instru- 
mental in  the  conversion  of  scores  of  souls,  while 
prosecuting  their  studies.  But  the  Church  was 
expanding  so  rapidly,  and  the  field  of  labor  so  en- 
larged, that  presbyteries  were  constrained,  in  order 
to  meet  the  growing  demand  for  preaching,  to  place 
their  probationers  upon  the  circuit,  where  they  were 
compelled  to  preach  every  day,  in  order  to  get 
around  the  circuit  once  a  month.  Such  incessant 
labor  in  the  pulpit  left  no  time  for  literary  studies. 
Licensure  was  therefore  regarded  as  the  termina- 
tion of  all  literary  pursuits,  and  the  commencement 
of  incessant  labor. 

In  the  fall  of  1821,  Cumberland  Synod  divided 
JSTashville  Presbytery,  and  ordered  a  new  presbytery 
to  be  constituted  out  of  the  eastern  section,  to  be 
known  as  Lebanon  Presbytery.  Shortly  after  the  ad- 
journment  of  the  E'ashville  Presbytery,  in  the  spring 
of  1822,  the  ministers  within  the  territory  to  be 
embraced  in  the  new  presbytery  assembled  at  Big 
Spring  church  and  constituted  the  Lebanon  Pres- 
bytery.     The    ministers    were    Thomas    Calhoon, 


136  THELIFEOFTIIE 

Samuel  ^IcSpadden,  John  L.  Dillard,  John  Pro- 
vinc,  and  James  McDonakl.  The  tcrritoiy  em- 
braced portions  of  Sumner,  Wilson,  and  Rutherford 
counties,  and  the  whole  of  Smith,  Warren,  White, 
Jackson,  Overton,  and  Fentress  counties.  Five 
ministers  and  a  few  licentiates  and  candidates  were 
responsible  for  the  cultivation  of  a  territory  seventy- 
five  miles  in  breadth,  and  more  than  one  hundred 
in  length,  with  an  indefinite  extension  eastward. 

But  in  the  primitive  days  of  our  infant  Church, 
the  presbyteries  necessarily  embraced  a  wide  extent 
of  territory.  The  original  Cumberland  Presbytery, 
at  its  organization  in  1810,  included  all  the  Presby- 
terian churches  in  the  Cumberland  country  which 
had  embraced  the  views  and  sought  the  ministra- 
tion of  the  revival  party.  Hence,  that  presb^'tery 
embraced  the  southern  portion  of  Kentucky  and  all 
Middle  Tennessee.  Three  years  after  its  organiza- 
tion, this  territory  was  divided  into  three  sections, 
and  two  new  presbyteries  were  constituted — Logan, 
embracing  the  revival  churches  in  Kentucky,  and 
Elk,  embracing  the  southern  counties  in  Tennessee. 
And  when  these  presbyteries  constituted  a  synod, 
in  1813,  the  name  of  the  original  presbytery  was 
changed  from  Cumberland  to  that  of  E'ashville 
Presbytery.  Each  of  these  presbyteries  enlarged 
their  bounds  as  they  extended  their  operations  and 
planted  new  churches.  Lebanon  Presbytery  was 
the  first  organized  by  the  extension  of  the  I^ash- 
ville  Presbytery. 

The  first  regular  session  of  Lebanon  Presbytery 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  137 

was  held  at  Betbesda  cliurcli  in  October,  1822.  As 
George  Donnell  resided  within  its  bounds,  he  fell 
under  its  jurisdiction.  His  third  discourse  was 
therefore  read  to  this  presbytery  during  its  session 
at  Bethesda.  It  was  sustained  as  popular,  and  he 
was  regularly  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel,  and 
ordered  to  the  Lebanon  Circuit,  to  cooperate  with 
Eobert  Baker,  who  had  been  licensed  by  the  Il^asli- 
ville  Presbytery,  previous  to  the  organization  of  the 
Lebanon  Presbytery. 


138  TUB    LIFE    OF    THE 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MISSIONARY  LABORS   ON   THE   CIRCUIT. 

The  Lebanon  Circuit,  upon  wliicli  Donnell  was 
placed,  extended  through  Sumner,  "Wilson,  Ruther- 
ford, and  Smith  counties.  It  included  about  thirty 
appointments,  which  had  to  be  met  once  in  every 
four  weeks.  Mr.  Baker,  who  was  on  the  same  cir- 
cuit, preceded  Donnell  about  two  weeks.  Though 
travelling  the  same  circuit,  and  preaching  at  the 
same  places,  they  seldom  met :  each  had  his  own 
appointments,  for  which  he  alone  was  responsible. 

Mr.  Baker  was  a  most  amiable  man,  an  humble,  de- 
vout Christian,  and  a  persuasive,  eloquent  preacher, 
and  could  Mr.  Donnell  have  enjoyed  his  society,  it 
would  have  been  a  great  advantage  as  well  as  a 
great  satisfaction  to  him.  But  this  privilege  Avas 
denied  him.  It  was  the  custom,  however,  to  grant 
each  licentiate  the  privilege  of  taking  with  him  a 
candidate  for  the  ministry ;  and  if  at  any  time  the 
circuit-rider  was  unable  to  fill  his  appointment,  the 
candidate  held  meeting  as  best  he  could.  Donnell 
was  attended  by  Samuel  Y.  Thomas,  and  to  him 
we  are  indebted  for  any  definite  information  respect- 
ing Donu ell's  first  efibrts  in  the  ministry. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  139 

He  says  :  ^'Dounell  prepared  liis  sermons  in  tlic 
woods,  the  Bible  being  almost  tlie  only  book  lie 
used.  He  read,  and  studied,  and  prayed  in  tlie 
woods,  till  the  hour  for  preaching  arrived.  O.ne 
thing  is  worthy  of  remark:  I  never  knew  him  to 
enter  the  pulpit  to  preach  without  going  directly 
from  secret  prayer ;  and  to  this  I  attribute  his  great 
success  in  preaching." 

As  his  discourses  were  chiefly  drawn  directly 
from  that  pure  fountain  of  truth,  the  Bible,  they 
were  characterized  by  great  simplicity  of  composi- 
tion and  style.  His  manner  of  delivery  was  peculiar 
to  himself.  Oppressed  with  the  solemn  responsi- 
bility of  an  embassador  for  Christ,  he  was  humbled 
under  a  sense  of  his  unworthiness ;  inspired  with 
an  unusual  measure  of  the  sympathy  of  the  cross, 
he  yearned  for  souls,  as  Jesus  wept  over  Jerusalem. 
Consequently,  deep  humility,  great  earnestness,  and 
winning  affection  for  souls,  marked  his  delivery. 

But  when  the  melting  strains  of  dying  love  failed 
to  win  and  subdue  the  heart,  he  knew  how  to  be 
pungent  and  withering,  in  warning  the  sinner  of 
his  doom,  and  imploring  him  to  heed  the  calls  of 
mercy,  pleading  with  him  with  the  moving  pathos 
of  one  pleading  for  the  life  of  his  own  soul.  He 
never  preached  for  applause,  never  made  an  effort 
at  display,  never  seemed  to  conciliate  the  favor  of 
man,  but,  always  intent  upon  saving  souls,  he 
preached  as  though  he  expected  himself  and  his 
audience  to  pass  directly  from  that  service  to  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ.     Though  not  lauded  as 


140  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

an  orator,  his  preaching  was  resistless — none  could 
hear  him  unmoved.  Interest  was  awakened  wher- 
ever he  preached :  all  around  the  circuit,  Christiajis 
were  revived,  and  the  unregenerate  were  yielding 
to  their  convictions.  At  almost  every  appointment, 
mourners  came  to  the  altar  of  prayer,  and  not  un- 
frequently  it  was  his  privilege  to  participate  in  tlie 
joy  of  new-born  souls,  which  to  him  was  the  most 
exquisite  pleasure  of  life. 

Such  had  been  his  activity  in  Hie  service  of  his 
Master,  from  the  hour  that  he  experienced  the  joys 
of  salvation,  and  such  his  untiring  zeal  in  address- 
ing his  youthful  companions  in  public  and  private 
exhortations,  in  the  school,  and  at  his  night  meet- 
ings, that  when  he  entered  upon  his  circuit,  he  had 
more  experience  and  skill  in  addressing  himself  to 
the  heart  and  the  conscience,  than  some  ministers 
acquire  in  a  whole  lifetime  of  formal  pulpit  ser- 
vices ;  and  when  he  commenced  preaching,  all  were 
astonished  to  observe  with  what  facility  and  direct- 
ness he  wound  himself  into  the  hearts  of  his 
audience.  Had  they  witnessed  with  what  agony 
of  soul  he  toiled  night  after  night,  toiled  till  a  late 
hour,  for  the  conversion  of  his  associates,  while  at 
school,  half  of  the  mystery  would  have  been  dis- 
solved. Let  candidates  for  the  ministry  learn  that 
indolence  and  indifference  may  fill  the  pulpit  with 
prosing  sermonizers,  but  never  can  make  efiicient 
ministers  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  success  attending  his  labors  is  remarkable. 
A  youth  in  years,  limited  in  attainments,  clad  in 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  141 

homespun,  diffident  to  a  fault,  without  reputation, 
he  went  forth  among  strangers  an  unpretending, 
simple-minded  circuit-rider.  Infidels  curled  the 
lip  of  scorn,  and  fops  wagged  the  head,  but  wher- 
ever "Little  George"  told  the  simple  story  of  the 
cross,  in  his  own  peculiar  and  tender  style,  the 
hearts  of  the  people  were  subdued ;  and  though  he 
provoked  no  loud  applause,  yet  he  won  the  affec- 
tions of  all.  iNo  man  could  hear  him  once  without 
desiring  to  hear  him  again,  and  though  opposed  to 
religion,  and  cherishing  contempt  for  its  ministers, 
yet  he  loved  and  respected  Donnell.  And  when 
once  he  had  gained  the  heart  to  himself,  he  seldom 
failed  to  lead  it  to  Christ.  His  first  six  months' 
labor  on  the  circuit  brought  many  souls  to  Jesus, 
and  planted  many  a  gem  in  his  crown. 

It  would  be  difficult  for  the  self-indulgent,  plea- 
sure-loving circuit-rider  of  the  present  day  to  form 
any  just  conceptions  of  the  exhausting  labors  and 
crushing  responsibilities  of  the  self-denying,  hum- 
ble-minded missionary  of  that  day.  A  youth  with 
limited  attainments,  and  without  experience,  was 
required  to  preach  every  day,  and  then  ride  from 
ten  to  twenty  miles  to  his  next  appointment ;  and 
whenever  the  interest  seemed  to  call  for  it,  he  was 
expected  to  preach  at  night  also,  and  then  labor 
with  the  mourners  till  a  late  hour.  Sometimes  the 
interest  would  be  so  general  that  he  would  desire 
very  much  to  remain,  and  encourage  disconsolate 
mourners,  but  he  was  compelled  to  hasten  on  to  the 
next  appointment. 


142  THE    LIFE    OP    THE 

But  Mr.  Astou  says:  "Thoiigli  the  life  of  tlie 
circuit-rider  was  laborious,  yet  was  it  truly  plea- 
sant, for  the  Lord  was  with  us  in  those  days :  gene- 
rally, on  some  part  of  the  circuit,  there  was  a 
revival  in  progress,  sinners  were  inquiring  the  way 
of  salvation,  happy  converts  were  rejoicing  in  the 
glorious  hope  of  the  gospel,  while  Christians  were 
striving  together  for  the  conversion  of  their  chil- 
dren and  friends.  This  religious  interest  kept  the 
preacher  from  becoming  formal  or  lukewarm,  and 
from  worldly-mindedness  and  vanity.  In  a  word, 
it  was  sweet  and  pleasant  labor.  Ministers  of  that 
day  can  with  propriety  sing : 

'  What  peaceful  hours  I  then  enjoyed ! 
How  sweet  their  memory  still!' 

How  many  there  are  even  now,  in  the  middle  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  who  call  to  mind  the  former 
times,  and  then  adopt  the  prophet's  prayer,  '  0  Lord, 
renew  our  days  as  of  old !'  " 

The  first  six  months  of  labor  on  the  circuit  hav- 
ing closed,  Donnell  and  the  other  missionaries  re- 
turned to  -enjoy  a  happy  reunion  at  presbytery, 
which  convened  at  Smith's  Fork  church,  in  April, 
1823.  Reports  of  revivals  and  general  prosperity 
came  up  from  all  the  circuits,  but  the  report  from 
Lebanon  Circuit,  where  Baker  and  Donnell  labored, 
elicited  the  deepest  interest.  Bobert  Baker  was  or- 
dained and  sent  as  a  missionary  to  East  Tennessee ; 
Robert  S.  Donnell  retired  from  the  missionary  field 
and  became  local ;  George  Donnell  was  placed  upon 
the  Overton  Circuit,  Aston  upon  the  Lebanon,  and 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  148 

Lansdon  was  sent  to  a  new  circuit  in  Sequacliee 
valley,  a  romantic  vale,  nearly  a  hundred  miles  in 
length,  with  an  average  width  of  not  more  than 
four  miles,  lying  hetween  two  ranges  of  Cumber- 
land Mountain. 

After  a  few  days  of  repose  and  social  intercourse 
with  friends  at  home,  the  missionaries  repaired  to 
their  respective  fields  of  labor.  The  Overton  Cir- 
cuit included  those  counties  lying  on  the  first  bench 
of  the  mountain — Warren,  White,  Jackson,  Over- 
ton, and  Fentress.  It  was  a  new  field  to  Donnell, 
but  a  good  report  of  his  zeal  had  gone  before  him, 
and  wherever  he  went  he  met  a  most  cordial  wel- 
come. Encouraged  by  his  kind  reception,  he  com- 
menced his  labors  in  faith,  and  soon  he  witnessed 
the  fruit  thereof.  Mr.  Aston  says  :  "He  had  many 
precious  revivals  on  his  circuit,  and  many  souls 
were  added  unto  the  Lord.  It  was  truly  a  season 
of  triumph  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  through  his  in- 
strumentality. When  he  would  leave  his  circuit  to 
attend  a  camp-meeting,  it  was  manifest  to  the 
brethren  present  that  he  was  growing  strong  in  the 
Lord,  and  truly  skilful  in  his  work.  There  are 
many  who,  even  at  this  day,  will  remember  his  ser- 
mon on  the  new  birth,  founded  on  the  words, 
'How  can  these  things  be?'  and  another  discourse, 
founded  on  the  words,  '  Thy  kingdom  come.'  His 
manner  convinced  all  that  he  was  in  solemn  ear- 
nest, and  that  he  preached  in  full  view  of  his  fear- 
ful accountability  to  God." 

Mr.  Aston  says  again:  "His  preaching  was  not 


144  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

with  the  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  de- 
monstration of  the  Spirit  and  of  power.  0,  there  was 
a  power  tliat  reached  the  hearts  of  the  people  !  And 
perhaps  no  man  ever  labored  among  the  people  of 
the  Mountain  district  with  more  success,  or  with  more 
universal  approbation,  than  did  Brother  Donnell." 

Such  is  the  testimony  of  one  who  had  *'  personal 
knowledge  of  the  facts,"  having  exchanged  a  round 
on  the  circuit  with  Donnell  toward  the  close  of 
the  term,  and  witnessed  the  result  of  his  labors. 
When  one  so  competent  to  judge,  bears  such  testi- 
mony to  his  efficiency,  in  less  than  one  year  after 
his  licensure,  it  must  be  admitted  that  he  possessed 
more  than  ordinary  talent  for  usefulness. 

It  is  remarkable  that  one  with  so  little  experience 
should,  in  so  short  a  time,  acquire  such  power  of 
speech  and  such  reputation.  And  if  we  would 
seek  an  explanation,  we  will  not' find  that  he  be- 
stowed any  attention  upon  the  study  or  practice  of 
elocution,  but  the  secret  of  his  power  and  infl.uence 
lies  in  the  cultivation  of  a  devotional  spirit,  of  in- 
tense sympathy,  and  an  overwhelming  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility. Rev.  "William  Smith,  his  associate  in 
youth  and  his  co-laborer  in  the  ministry,  says : 
"  When  he  was  going  to  preach,  and  felt  his  sub- 
ject, as  he  usually  did,  it  seemed  to  affect  him  all 
over.  The  awful  power  and  presence  of  God  which 
he  appeared  to  realize,  together  with  the  weight 
and  worth  of  souls,  seemed  so  to  affect  him  that  his 
hands,  even  in  warm  weather,  felt  cold,  and  I  have 
heard  an  elder  remark  that  he  could  always  tell 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  145 

when  Donnell  was  going  to  preach,  by  shaking 
hands  with  him — his  hand  would  feel  so  cold." 

The  explanation  of  the  cold  hand  is,  that  the 
mind  worked  so  intensely  as  to  lay  the  whole  body 
under  contribution,  and  cause  a  flow  of  blood  from 
the  extremities  to  the  brain ;  and  if  the  elder  had 
felt  his  head,  he  would  have  found  it  warm  in  the 
same  degree  that  the  hand  was  cold.  'Nor  was  the 
mind  thus  intensely  wrought  up  with  the  matter 
and  form  of  the  sermon,  but  the  pangs  of  Zion 
were  upon  him  :  he  travailed  for  souls,  his  spirit  was 
in  an  agony,  and  hence  it  was  that  his  preaching  was 
as  resistless  as  the  wooings  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 

Having  fulfilled  the  term  of  his  appointment 
upon  the  Overton.  Circuit,  Mr.  Donnell  returned  to 
meet  the  presbytery  at  its  fall  session,  which  was 
held  at  Providence  church.  He  enjoyed  a  pleasant 
reunion  with  his  fellow-laborers,  the  young  mis- 
sionaries who,  like  himself,  had  just  completed 
another  six  months  of  incessant  labor,  and  had 
come  up  to  presbytery  to  make  their  reports  and 
receive  appointments  'for  the  future.  He  also  met 
many  of  his  old  friends  of  the  Lebanon  Circuit. 
Presbytery,  in  those  days,  was  the  circuit-rider's 
jubilee.  He  rested  from  his  labors  for  a  few  days, 
and  this  to  him  was  grateful  repose.  He  renewed 
his  acquaintance  with  many  endeared  to  him  by 
former  associations,  and  received  the  advice  and 
counsel  of  his  fathers  in  the  ministry,  and,  if  he 
had  been  faithful,  their  cordial  approval ;  if  unfaith- 
ful, their  kind  admonitions. 
7 


146  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

At  this  session,  October,  1823,  presbytery  licensed 
"William  Smith,  Hugh  E,.  Smith,  A.  M.  Young, 
John  ^I.  Gricr,  and  Kobert  Randolpli.  Mr.  Don- 
nell  was  reappointed  to  the  Overton  Circuit,  and  A. 
M.  Young  was  ordered  to  cooperate  with  him. 
Kobert  Baker  and  A.  W.  Lansdon  were  sent  as 
missionaries  to  East  Tennessee,  "William  Smith 
was  placed  upon  the  Scquachee  Circuit,  and  S.  M. 
Aston  upon  the  Lebanon  Circuit. 

After  spending  a  few  days  at  home,  interchang- 
ing salutations  and  hearty  greetings  with  the  com- 
panions of  his  youth,  Mr.  Donnell  returned  to  the 
Mountain  district.  His  circuit  friends  were  de- 
lighted that  presbytery  had  been  so  considerate  as 
to  send  them  their  favorite  preacher,  and  expressed 
their  gratification  by  most  cordial  welcomes.  He 
entered  at  once  upon  his  labors,  encouraged  by  the 
approbation  of  the  people  and  the  presbytery,  the 
"answer  of  a  good  conscience,"  and  the  smiles  of 
his  Saviour,  in  whose  service  he  would  willingly 
have  sacrificed,  if  need  be,  life  itself. 

Having  a  companion  in  labor,  A.  M.  Young,  they 
were  enabled  to  enlarge  the  field  of  operation,  and 
afford  additional  services  at  some  of  the  more  im- 
portant stations  already  occupied.  Though  it  was 
the  winter  term,  and  many  of  the  "  meeting-houses" 
were  open  and  uncomfortable,  yet  the  fire  of  pure 
religion  kept  the  preacher  and  the  congregation 
warm  and  comfortable.  There  are  those  yet  living 
in  the  mountains  who  love  to  tell,  with  tears  of 
delight,  of  the  "good  meetings"   which  "Little 


KEV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  147 

George"  had  on  dreary  winter  days  and  dismal 
cold  niglits.  The  revival  spirit  which  had  been 
awakened  during  the  preceding  summer  and  fall 
was  kept  up  during  the  winter,  and  at  almost  every 
meeting  mourners  were  called  to  receive  the 
prayers  and  instructions  of  the  church ;  and  often 
the  circuit  appointment,  though  it  were  in  an  open 
log-house  or  a  private  dwelling,  became  the  scene 
of  great  rejoicing  over  some  soul  for  whom  the 
faithful  little  band  had  often  prayed ;  and  many  a 
stout-hearted  mountaineer,  who  had  bravely  with- 
stood the  heavy  artillery  of  the  camp-meeting,  had 
the  mortification  of  acknowledging  himself  over- 
powered by  the  small-arms  of  "  Little  George,"  and 
constrained  to  yield  himself  up  a  prisoner  of  hope. 

With  the  opening  spring  came  another  session  of 
presbytery,  and  another  reiinion  of  the  missiona- 
ries. All  gave  encouraging  accounts  of  the  pro- 
gress of  the  good  work  on  their  respective  circuits, 
but  none  so  encouraging  as  the  report  of  Donnell 
and  his  fellow-laborer,  A.  M.  Young :  the  fire  still 
burned  in  the  mountains. 

The  presbytery  convened  in  the  spring  of  1824  at 
Smyrna  church,  in  Jackson  county.  Samuel  Y. 
Thomas  was  licensed,  and,  as  usual,  changes  were 
made  in  the  appointments  of  the  missionaries. 
Brother  Baker's  health  was  impaired  by  the  expo- 
sure and  toil  of  the  East  Tennessee  mission,  and  he 
was  placed  upon  the  Lebanon  Circuit,  A.  M.  Young 
upon  the  Overton,  "William  Smith  upon  the  Sequa- 


148  THE     LIFE    OF    THE 

chee,  and  Donnell  and  Aston  were  sent  to  East 
Tennessee. 

Though  it  was  an  unequivocal  expression  of  more 
than  ordinarj^  confidence  in  the  abilities  and  pru- 
dence of  the  young  licentiates,  Donnell  and  Aston, 
to  confide  to  them  the  important  interests  of  the 
East  Tennessee  mission,  and  though  they  may  have 
felt  themselves  flattered  by  the  appointment,  yet  it 
was  a  sore  trial.  Lebanon  and  Overton  circuits 
had  been  not  only  their  field  of  labor,  but  their 
home,  since  the  day  they  were  licensed.  Beyond 
this  field  they  were  unknown,  without  character, 
without  friends  or  even  acquaintance :  within  this 
field  they  could  number  friends  by  the  thousand. 
All  the  endearing  recollections  of  life  bound  them 
to  this  field :  here  were  their  homes  and  the  compa- 
nions of  their  school-days ;  here  the  scenes  and 
associations  of  early  Christian  life  and  love,  rap- 
tures and  transports;  here  the  theatre  of  their 
labors  of  love,  and  here  w^ere  their  spiritual  chil- 
dren. All  these  endearments  they  were  called 
to  leave,  for  a  distant  field  where  all  were  stran- 
gers, and  many  cherished  strong  prejudices  against 
the  denomination  they  were  to  represent. 

But  if  the  young  missionaries  were  reluctant  to 
leave  the  scenes  of  their  early  labors,  the  people 
were  yet  more  unwilling  to  give  them  up.  Some 
looked  upon  them  as  their  spiritual  fathers  and 
guides,  others  had  often  entertained  them  in  their 
families,  and  strong  personal  attachments  had  been 


REV.     aEORGE    DONNELL.  149 

formed,  and  all  loved  tliem  for  tlieir  devotion  to 
the  work  of  the  ministry. 

Mr.  Aston  says  of  Donnell's  labors  on  the  Over- 
ton Circuit,  and  the  attachment  of  the  people : 
"  He  had  seals  to  his  ministry  that  year,  and  when 
he  left  the  circuit  for  a  new  field,  many  eyes  wept 
and  many  hearts  bled,  when  the  thought  entered 
their  minds  that  they  might  see  his  face  no  more. 
Many  fervent  prayers  followed  him  to  the  field  to 
which  his  Master  called  him." 


150  THE    LIFE    OF    TUE 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MISSIONARY  LABORS   IN   EAST   TENNESSEE. 

TnE  eastern  division  of  tlie  State  is  separated 
from  the  Valley  of  the  Cumberland  by  the  Cumber- 
land Mountains,  a  high  table-land  stretching  across 
the  State  from  north  to  south,  varying  in  breadth 
from  forty  to  seventy-five  miles.  This  region  was, 
at  the  time  missionaries  were  first  sent  to  East  Ten- 
nessee, wholly  destitute  of  inhabitants,  with  the 
exception  of  a  solitary  mountaineer  here  and  there 
along  the  public  roads. 

The  valley  of  the  Tennessee  lies  between  the 
Cumberland  and  Alleghany  Mountains.  Though 
not  so  fertile  as  the  valley  of  the  Cumberland,  it  is 
one  of  the  most  lovely  and  desirable  regions  in 
the  United  States.  As  it  is  contiguous  to  Vir- 
ginia and  ^North  Carolina,  it  was  settled  twenty 
years  prior  to  the  settlement  of  the  Cumberland 
valley.  The  pioneers  into  this  inviting  region 
were  chiefly  Scotch-Irish  from  the  Presbyterian 
churches  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina.  Eev. 
Samuel  Doak  was  the  first  minister  of  the  gospel 
who  made  a  permanent  settlement  in  East  Ten- 
nessee.    II(?  came  from  Virginia,  and   settled  on 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  151 

tlie  Ilolston,  in  1777.  Subsequently  lie  removed 
to  Washington  county,  and  established  a  school, 
which  was  chartered  by  the  Legislature  of  ^North 
Carolina  in  1788,  under  the  name  of  "  Martin 
Academy,"  which  was  subsequently  changed  to 
*' Washington  College."  This  is  the  oldest  literary 
institution  west  of  the  Alleghanies. 

The  next  minister  that  settled  in  the  country 
was  Rev.  Samuel  Carrick.  He  organized  the  first 
Presbyterian  Church  at  Knoxville,  and  established 
Blount  College,  now  known  as  East  Tennessee 
University,  which  was  the  second  institution  estab- 
lished in  Tennessee. 

These  two  ministers,  and  the  institutions  they 
founded,  gave  tone  and  caste  to  the  morals  and 
religion  of  East  Tennessee.  The  decided  and  per- 
sistent advocates  of  education  and  staid  piety, 
they  devoted  their  lives  to  the  cultivation  of  the 
mind  and  the  heart,  and  they  have  left  their  im- 
press upon  society.  Both  were  what  was  then 
called  "Old  Side"  Presbyterians,  strict  Calvinists, 
and  devoted  to  the  creed.  Mr.  Eoote  says  of  Doak, 
"He  was  a  rigid  opposer  of  all  innovation  in  re- 
ligious tenets ;  very  old-school  in  all  his  notions 
and  actions ;  uncompromising  in  his  love  of  the 
truth,  and  his  hostility  to  error  and  heresy."  Mr. 
Carrick  is  represented  as  more  tolerant,  urbane, 
and  courteous. 

The  churches  planted  by  these  men  and  their 
co-laborers,  Cummings,  Balch,  Crawford,  Hender- 
son, and  Blackburn,  were  strenuous  for  the  Cal- 


152  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

vinistic  system  and  a  strict  morality,  but  adverse 
to  all  "new  measures."  As  early  as  1796,  Mr. 
McGready,  when  on  his  journey  to  Kentucky^, 
spent  some  time  in  East  Tennessee.  Leaving 
liis  family  with  Colonel  Francis  A.  Eamsay,  an 
elder  of  the  Knoxville  church,  he  visited  the 
churches  in  the  region,  and  sowed  some  good  seed 
which,  years  afterward,  brought  much  fruit. 

After  he  settled  in  Kentucky,  he  kept  up  a 
regular  correspondence  with  Colonel  Eamsay ;  and 
while  the  great  revival  of  1800  was  prevailing  in 
that  State  and  West  Tennessee,  he  wrote  him  glow- 
ing descriptions  of  the  strange  work,  and  kept 
him  informed  as  to  its  progress.  And  as  those  re- 
turning from  the  Cumberland  country  to  Xorth 
Carolina  passed  through  East  Tennessee,  and 
usually  made  some  stay  there,  the  revival  spirit 
extended  into  that  section  in  1801.  But  it  brouo-ht 
with  it  " new  measures"  and  "bodily  exercises," 
and  on  that  account  it  encountered  violent  opposi- 
tion. 

* 

Mr.  McGready,  in  his  correspondence  with 
Colonel  Eamsay,  laments  this  opposition  to  a  work 
of  God,  and  warns  his  brethren  of  the  consequences. 
Dr.  J.  G.  M.  Eamsay,  son  of  Colonel  Eamsay,  and 
author  of  the  "Annals  of  Tennessee,"  has  politely 
intrusted  to  me  several  of  McGready's  letters, 
addressed  to  his  father.  Colonel  Eamsay ;  and  has 
kindly  authorized  me  to  make  any  extracts  from 
them  that  may  be  useful.  The  following  extracts 
will  indicate  the  extent  of  the  opposition  to  the  re- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  153 

vival,  and  McGready's  concern  for  his  brethren  in 
East  Tennessee. 

lie  says  to  Colonel  Eamsay:  "I  awfully  fear 
that  the  Presbyterian  Church  has  contracted  guilt 
which  will  not  be  easily  blotted  out,  by  their  car- 
nal prudence,  and  resistance  of  the  present  un- 
common mode  of  God's  work  in  our  land.  They 
call  themselves  friends  to  the  work  of  God ;  but 
the  uncommon  bodily  exercises  they  term  the 
excrescences  of  it,  and  wish  to  suppress  them. 
Alas  !  shall  crawling  worms  of  the  dust  pretend  to 
direct  the  Almighty?  or  lay  down  plans  for  in- 
finite, unerring  Wisdom  to  carry  on  his  w^ork  ?  I 
am  often  shocked  and  terrified,  when  I  hear  minis- 
ters and  sober  professors  speaking  of  jerks,  falling 
down,  loud  outcries,  dancing,  shouting,  etc.,  with 
contempt  and  ridicule;  and  wishing  to  see  a  re- 
vival of  religion  carried  on  in  another  form.  But 
they  say  these  things  are  not  religion,  nor  essen- 
tial to  it.  I  say  the  same.  But  it  is  evident  that 
an  infinite  God,  for  wise  purposes,  has  permitted 
falling  down,  loud  outcries,  jerking,  dancing,  shout- 
ing, laughing,  etc.,  to  attend  this  mighty  revival 
of  his  work,  in  every  part  of  our  country  where  it 
has  prevailed;  and  though  these  exercises  and 
bodily  agitations  are  not  essential  to  the  work,  yet 
Jehovah  has  thought  it  proper  that  they  should 
be  attached  to  it.  Therefore  is  it  not  fit  and  pro- 
per that  such  creatures  as  we  are  should  submit  to 
his  sovereign  will,  and  rejoice  to  see  the  Lord's 
work  going  on  in  whatever  form  Eternal  Wisdom 


154  THE    LIFE    OF    TUE 

thinks  best  ?  Is  it  not  daring  presumption  for  the 
potsherds  of  the  earth  to  call  the  Almighty  to 
order?  to  direct  the  operations  of  his  Spirit?  or 
to  demand  of  him  why  or  what  he  does  ?  But  I 
have  often  seen  ministers  and  private  Christians 
a  thousand  times  more  alarmed  at  the  work  of  the 
Lord,  tlian  they  are  at  carnality,  hardness  of  heart, 
and  stupid  inattention  to  religion. 

"  My  dear  friend,  I  do  not  write  thus  to  you  from 
any  apprehension  that  you  are  unfriendly  to  the 
work  of  God.  ]N"o :  your  letters  to  me,  and  the 
reports  of  all  Christians  from  your  country,  declare 
you  to  be  a  friend.  I  mention  these  things  to  you, 
because  my  mind  is  burdened  and  distressed  on 
account  of  observations  of  this  kind  that  I  have 
made,  and  what  I  fear  will  be  the  fatal  conse- 
quence." 

Thus  writes  Mr.  McGready  to  his  friend  Colonel 
Ramsay,  an  elder  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
And  in  a  subsequent  letter  to  Colonel  Eamsay,  he 
sends  the  following  message  to  his  brethren  in  East 
Tennessee : 

"  Tell  my  Christian  friends  and  brethren  to  let 
the  Lord  choose  his  own  way  of  working;  to  bid 
the  Spirit  of  God  welcome,  even  though  he  should 
choose  to  work  among  them  as  he  works  among 
the  Methodists.  Tell  them  to  be  more  afraid  of 
sinners  being  damned  for  the  want  of  religion,  than 
of  going  into  what  they  call  disorder,  by  falling 
down  and  crying  out  for  mercy.  The  blessed 
Jesus  is  welcome  to  come  and   convert  my  peo- 


REV.     GEORQE     DONNELL.  155 

pie  in  whatever  form  or  mode  of  operation   he 
pleases." 

Such  are  the  terms  in  which  McGready — the 
man  whom  God  was  pleased  to  employ  as  the  in- 
strument in  awakening  the  greatest  revival  that  has 
blessed  the  Church  since  the  days  of  Luther— speaks 
of  the  strange  work  of  God  then  prevailing  in  East 
Tennessee. 

From  these  extracts  and  other  reliable  sources, 
it  is  known  that  the  revival  encountered  great 
opposition  in  East  Tennessee.  But  the  power  of 
Jehovah  was  not  to  be  restrained  by  the  opposition 
of  men.  The  revival  pervaded  almost  all  the 
churches  in  that  section  of  the  State,  attended 
by  the  same  "bodily  exercises"  which  everywhere 
accompanied  it.  And  falling  down,  swooning, 
jerks,  outcries  for  mercy,  and  shouts  for  joy,  were 
as  common  there  as  elsewhere.  Hundreds  were 
converted,  and  Christians  were  revived  and  greatly 
blessed,  though  some  would  "call  God  to  order." 

The  revival  subsided;  but  from  that  day  there  was 
an  Old  School  and  a  :N'ew  School  party  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  East  Tennessee— a  party  favor- 
able toward  revivals  even  at  the  hazard  of  a  little 
noise,  and  a  party  that  must  have  order,  and  opposed 
to  any  excitement  that  would  transcend  that  silence 
which  they  deemed  essential  to  order  and  decorum 
in  the  house  of  God :  a  party  which,  had  they  been 
in  the  west,  would  have  adhered  to  McGready, 
McGee,  and  Ewing ;  and  a  party  that  would  have 
raised   a   commotion   for   order,   and   would  have 


156  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

joined  Craighead,  Bowman,  and  Samuel  Donnell 
in  their  unholy  persecution. 

But  the  broad  belt  of  the  Cumberland  Mountains 
intervening,  separated  the  churches  in  East  Ten- 
nesse'e  from  those  in  the  west,  by  an  unbroken 
wilderness  which,  at  that  day,  was  at "  least  one 
hundred  miles  in  extent,  even  where  the  settle- 
ments made  the  nearest  approximation.  Conse- 
quently, there  was  but  little  communication  between 
the  churches  in  the  east  and  those  in  the  west, 
and  the  ministers  in  the  west  had  too  wide  a  field 
around  them  to  find  time  to  visit  the  eastern 
churches.  ISTevertheless,  such  was  the  s}Tiipathy 
of  some  generous  spirits  in  the  eastern  section  with 
the  revival  party  in  the  west,  that  persons  have 
been  known  to  come  from  the  vicinity  of  Knoxville 
to  attend  camp-meetings  in  the  Cumberland  valley. 
And  during  the  protracted  controversy  between  the 
revival  party  and  the  Kentucky  Synod,  many  in 
the  east  sympathized  with  those  noble  spirits  whose 
only  ofience  was  the  promotion  of  the  most  power- 
ful and  extensive  revival  that  has  blessed  the  Church 
since  the  days  of  the  Reformation. 

When  the  controversy  was  finally  terminated, 
by  the  organization  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  the  remoteness  of  the  churches  in 
the  east,  the  small  number  of  ministers  identified 
with  the  new  organization,  and  the  extent  of  terri- 
tory over  which  the  churches  in  the  west  were 
dispersed,  forbade  any  efibrt  to  induce  churches  or 
individuals  in  the  east  to  connect  themselves  with 


REV.     GEOKGE    DONNELL.  157 

the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  After  the 
Confession  of  Faith  had  been  adopted  and  pub- 
lished, and  the  new  denomination  began  to  assume 
a  respectable  position  before  the  public,  invitations 
were  sent  to  Cumberland  Presbyterian  ministers 
to  visit  East  Tennessee.*  But  owing  to  the 
unparalleled  expansion  of  the  field  of  labor  in  the 
west,  these  invitations  were  not  accepted  till  the 

year  1818. 

In  compliance  with  repeated  solicitations,  in  the 
summer  of  1818,  Kev.  Robert  Donnell  and  Rev. 
Thomas  Calhoon  visited  East  Tennessee.  They 
had  sent  on  a  series  of  appointments,  and  when 
they  reached  the  first  one,  at  "Washington,  they 
found  a  vast  multitude  congregated  in  a  grove, 
there  being  no  house  in  the  place  of  sufficient  capa- 
city to  receive  all  that  had  assembled.  Mr.  Don- 
nell preached,  expounding  the  distinctive  doctrines 
of  the  new  Church  with  a  lucidness  and  suavity 
that  enchained  the  multitude  for  two  hours ;  then 
closing  with  a  pathos  and  solemnity  that  moved 
the  hearts  of  all. 

The  assembly  was  bathed  in  tears ;  expressions 
of  rapturous  joy  welled  out  from  many  Christian 
hearts ;  while  sighs  and  groans  heaved  the  bosoms 
of  sinners  who  had  never  before  been  known  to 
manifest  any  religious  interest.  This  was  the  first 
sermon  ever  preached  by  a  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rian in  East  Tennessee. 


*  Rev.  Thomas  Calhoon. 


158  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

From  "Washington  the  evangelists  passed  to 
Morgantown.  Ilere  both  preached  to  a  large  as- 
sembly: much  excitement  prevailed,  and  many 
seemed  to  be  amazed  at  the  novelty  and  solemnity 
of  the  scene.  The  next  appointment  was  on  Baker's 
Creek,  where  the  congregation  were  interested 
with  the  impressive  manner  of  the  speaker,  and 
the  reasonableness  of  the  doctrines.  On  Sabbath, 
Donnell  preached  at  Maryville,  in  Dr.. Anderson's 
church.  The  audience  was  convulsed  with  feeling : 
descending  from  the  pulpit,  singing  as  no  other 
man,  even  in  that  day  of  song,  could  sing,  and 
shaking  hands  with  the  people,  some  shouted  for 
joy,  and  many  flocked  around  him,  bidding  him  a 
cordial  welcome,  and  entreating  him  to  make  an- 
other appointment.  Calhoon  preached  the  next 
day  to  a  crowded  house,  and  great  solemnity  per- 
vaded the  audience.  Donnell  preached  the  day 
following,  at  Mr.  Houston's,  a  few  miles  in  the 
country.  Some  of  the  old  men  shouted  for  joy. 
Dr.  Anderson  called  on  one  of  them  to  pray,  hop- 
ing, as  it  was  thought,  to  stop  the  shouting.  But 
the  old  man  prayed  with  such  power  and  heavenly- 
mindedness  that  the  shouting  greatly  increased, 
and  the  Doctor  was  constrained  to  let  the  Spirit 
work  in  his  own  way. 

From  Maryville  they  proceeded  to  Knoxville, 
and  preached  to  a  very  attentive  and  interested 
audience,  and  lodged  with  Dr.  N^elson,  by  whom 
they  were  kindly  entertained.  Passing  to  Camp- 
bell's Station,  Donnell  preached  with  unusual  power 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  159 

and  spirit.  Great  excitement  prevailed:  some 
shouted,  and  others  were  affected  with  the  jerks. 
One  man  was  jerked  under  the  benches,  and  con- 
tinued jerking  while  under  them,  till  he  was  ex- 
tricated by  his  friends. 

This  strange  affection  was  common  in  East  Ten- 
nessee, as  elsewhere,  during  the  prevalence  of  the 
great  revival  in  1801 ;  and  had  been  occasionally 
witnessed  from  that  date  up  to  the  visit  of  Donnell 
and  Calhoon  in  1818.  It  is  said  that  Dr.  Samuel 
Doak,  who  was  much  prejudiced  against  the 
exercise,  was  sometimes  subject  to  it;  and  that 
on  one  occasion,  while  in  the  pulpit,  he  was  seized 
with  a  paroxysm,  and  jerked  so  violently  as  to 
throw  his  wig  from  his  head  into  the  congregation. 

From  Campbell's  Station  the  missionaries  passed 
to  a  vacant  church  on  Bullrun,  where  Calhoon 
preached  with  such  power,  as  to  leave  an  impress 
there  that  subsequently  resulted  in  the  organiza- 
tion of  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  at  that 
place.  At  Kingston,  Donnell  preached  to  a  vast 
multitude  assembled  in  a  grove.  Great  excitement 
prevailed  in  the  congregation,  and  at  the  close  of 
the  sermon,  Calhoon  rose  from  a  sick-bed,  and,  with 
a  fever  upon  him,  delivered  a  most  powerful  ex- 
hortation. Donnell  preached  the  next  day  at  Post 
Oak  Springs ;  and  as  Calhoon  was  still  sick,  they 
set  out  for  home,  travelling  slowly — Donnell 
preaching  at  Washington  and  other  places  on  the 
road. 

The  visit  of  these  missionaries  greatly  enhanced 


160  THE    LIFE     OF    THE 

tlie  solicitude  of  a  portion  of  the  Presbyterian 
Chiircli,  and  others,  for  the  ministrations  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  And  so  urgent 
were  the  solicitations,  that  Mr.  Calhoon-  made  a 
tour  through  that  section  in  the  summer  of  1819. 
lie  passed  over  the  same  field,  and  visited  also  the 
Iliwassee  Purchase,  where  he  found  a  very  sparse 
population  in  detached  settlements. 

jSTotwithstanding  the  abiding  solicitude  for  the 
labors  of  Cumberland  Presbyterian  ministers,  such 
was  the  urgent  demand  in  the  newly-settled  terri- 
tories west  and  south,  that  no  arrangements  were 
made  to  occupy  East  Tennessee  till  1821,  when 
Pev.  James  S.  Guthrie  was  sent  out  to  labor  there 
as  a  missionary.  He  was  a  young  man  but  rccentlj^ 
ordained :  though  of  unpolished  exterior,  and  near- 
sighted, he  possessed  the  faculty  of  analysis,  and 
by  intense  study  of  the  Scriptures  he  had  made 
unusual  attainments  in  biblical  knowledge  for  one 
of  his  age.  Comprehending  fully  the  distinctive 
doctrines  of  the  Church,  he  was  prepared  to  ex- 
pound them  in  a  manner  so  lucid  and  forcible  as  to 
commend  them  to  the  unbiased  judgment;  and 
then  his  great  familiarity  with  the  Scriptures  gave 
him  influence  with  the  people,  whilst  his  bold  and 
independent  manner  rendered  him  a  valiant  de- 
fender of  the  truth.  Grave  and  solemn,  in  and  out 
of  the  pulpit,  though  deficient  in  culture,  he  was 
otherwise  a  fair  exponent  of  the  new  Church  ;  and 
his  labors  were  so  acceptable  in  East  Tennessee, 
that  when  the  term  for  which  he  was  appointed  had 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  161 

expired,  the  people  petitioned  for  a  renewal.  Tlie 
petition  was  granted,  and  lie  continued  liis  labors 
as  a  missionary  in  that  section  until  the  spring  of 
1823,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  missionaries  from 
Lebanon  Presbytery. 

While  Mr.  Guthrie  was  in  East  Tennessee,  the 
Lebanon  Presbytery  was  organized  by  striking  off 
the  eastern  section  of  the  territory  of  the  old  :N'asli- 
ville  Presbytery,  and  consequently  the  duty  of  sup- 
plying missionaries  for  East  Tennessee  devolved 
upon  the  Lebanon  Presbytery.  Accordingly,  in 
the  spring  of  1823,  Rev.  Robert  Baker,  recently 
ordained,  and  Abner  Lansdon,  a  licentiate,  were 
sent  to  that  field.  Mr.  Baker  was  a  young  man  of 
no  ordinary  promise.  Amiable,  conciliatory,  easy 
and  agreeable  in  manners,  sedate,  deeply  pious, 
afl:ectionate  and  sympathetic,  he  was  a  model  mis- 
sionary. Possessing  respectable  talents,  a  voice 
combining  with  the  volume  of  the  trumpet  the  soft 
melody  of  the  lute,  and  a  sympathy  of  soul  that 
wooed  his  audience  in  the  tenderest  strains  of  the 
gospel,  he  was  such  a  preacher  as  we  are  apt  to 
imagine  the  beloved  disciple  that  reclined  upon  his 
Master's  bosom.  His  manner  was  in  striking  con- 
trast with  that  of  Guthrie;  yet  in  ability  to 
expound  and  defend  the  doctrines  of  the  Church, 
Guthrie  was  greatly  superior  to  Baker. 

Mr.  Lansdon  was  a  young  man  of  some  promise, 
who  was  sent  to  occupy  the  Sequachee  vallej^  and 
cooperate  with  Mr.  Baker  in  the  valley  of  the 
Upper  Tennessee,  the  field  which  Mr.  Guthrie  had 


102  THE     LIFE    OF    THE 

occupied.  For  the  first  term  of  six  months  they 
labored  separately,  except  on  special  occasions. 
But  in  the  fall,  William  Smith  was  sent  to  Sequa- 
chce,  and  then  Lansdon  was  Bent  to  cooperate  with 
Baker  in  the  valley  of  the  Upper  Tennessee.  This 
gave  Baker  an  opportunity  of  extending  his  opera- 
tions into  sections  that  had  not  hitherto  been  visited 
by  Cumberland  Presbyterian  ministers.  He  made 
a  tour  through  Blount,  Sevier,  Jefferson,  Green, 
Hawkins,  and  Grainger  counties,  in  all  of  which 
he  found  many  that  gladly  received  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  doctrines.  They  said:  "It  is 
just  what  we  have  long  believed,  but  we  have  never 
before  heard  it  preached  so  plainly."  But  the 
ministers  and  some  of  the  laity  treated  him  coolly, 
and  spoke  of  the  doctrines  as  a  novelty.  Is'ever- 
theless,  he  sowed  some  good  seed,  which,  when 
mature,  was  gathered  by  those  who  succeeded  him 
in  that  inviting  field. 

Though  it  was  the  winter  season,  and  the  houses 
were  uncomfortable,  that  term  of  six  months  was 
attended  with  more  success  than  any  'previous 
term.  But  the  extensive  travel,  the  incessant 
labor,  and  the  constant  exposure,  had  made  alarm- 
ing inroads  upon  Mr.  Baker's  health.  From  his 
youth  he  had  been  predisposed  to  pulmonary  affec- 
tion, and  friends  doubted  the  propriety  of  his 
entering  the  ministry.  But  the  Lord  had  a  work 
for  him,  and  he  felt  that  he  must  be  engaged  in  his 
Master's  service.  And  hitherto  he  had  suffered 
little  inconvenience  fi'om  the   exposure  and  hard 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  163 

toil  of  missionary  life;  but  when  lie  returned  to 
meet  the  presbytery  at  Smyrna,  in  the  spring  of  1824, 
his  health  was  so  feeble  that  it  was  deemed  advisa- 
ble to  place  him  in  a  field  where  he  could  have 
more  comforts,  less  exposure,  and  less  labor.  Ac- 
cordingly, he  was  placed  upon  the  Lebanon  Circuit, 
where  he  could  be  at  home  if  his  health  became  too 
delicate  for  active  labor,  and,  as  has  been  stated, 
Donnell  and  Aston  were  appointed  to  succeed  him 
and  Lansdon  in  East  Tennessee. 


164  THE    LIFE    OF    TUB 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

DONNELL  IN  EAST  TENNESSEE. 

When  we  consider  the  remoteness  of  the  field, 
the  magnitude  of  the  interests  involved  in  the  suc- 
cess of  the  East  Tennessee  mission,  the  youth  and 
inexperience  of  the  missionaries  to  whom  these  in- 
terests were  committed,  we  shall  regard  the  appoint- 
ment as  a  flattering  expression  of  confidence  in  the 
prudence,  ability,  and  efficiency  of  the  young  licen- 
tiates. Had  it  been  a  frontier  settlement,  where 
society  was  but  partially  organized,  and  the  desti- 
tution such  as  to  insure  acceptance,  we  would  be 
prepared  to  expect  the  appointment  of  inexpe- 
rienced young  men  ;  but  the  Tennessee  valley  had 
been  settled  nearly  half  a  century,  and  society  was 
completely  organized ;  the  various  denominations 
had  strong  and  flourishing  churches,  enjoying  the 
labors  of  a  talented  and  a  learned  ministry,  some 
of  whom  were  known  to  entertain  inveterate  pre- 
judices towards  Cumberland  Presbyterians.  Under 
these  circumstances,  the  appointment  must  be-  re- 
garded as  conclusive  evidence  of  a  high  degree  of 
confidence  in  the  young  missionaries. 

With  what  feelings,  what  sense  of  responsibility, 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  165 

what  hopes  and  fears,  these  young'  licentiates  en- 
tered upon  their  distant  mission,  may  be  inferred 
from  the  following  reflection  of  Mr.  Aston : 

"  This  was,  to  us,  truly  a  trying  time.  We  were 
young  men,  and  inexperienced  in  the  gospel, minis- 
try; now  sent  among  strangers,  in  a  strange  land, 
where  our  doctrines  were  not  well  known,  nor 
kindly  received.  Calvinism,  in  its  maturity,  its 
strength,  and  sophistical  forms,  was  there,  and  had_ 
gained  the  popular  ascendency.  But  the  presbytery 
had  said  to  us  :  '  Go,  my  sons,  and  the  Lord  go  with 
3^ou  and  bless  you  in  your  labors.'  So  we  ^  conferred 
not  with  flesh  and  blood,'  but  straightway  took  our 
journey,  judging  that  the  Lord  had  called  us,  and 
if  so,  he  would  go  with  us  and  be  with  us  in  our 
labor,  according  to  his  good  word  of  promise." 

Baker  and  Lansdon  had  left  a  series  of  appoint- 
ments, which  our  missionaries  had  been  ordered  to 
fill.  So  soon  therefore  as  they  reached  the  field, 
they  entered  at  once  upon  their  appointed  work. 
By  mutual  agreement,  Donnell  filled  the  outstand- 
ing appointments,  and  Aston  preached  at  night, 
whenever  it  was  deemed  advisable.  Thus,  for  the 
first  two  weeks,  they  travelled  together,  leaving  a 
series  of  appointments  for  Aston,  to  be  filled  two 
weeks  thereafter.  While  travelling  together,  Aston 
says :  "  Feeling  that  there  was  much  at  stake,  we 
carefully  and  kindly  watched  over  each  other  at 
every  step,  seeking  to  aid  and  scrupulously  guard 
the  matter,  manner,  and  spirit  of  each  performance, 
so  that,  as  much  as  possible,  we  might  commend 


166  TUE    LIFE    OF    THE 

ourselves  to  the  favorable  consideration  of  the  peo- 
ple among  whom  our  lot  had  been  cast." 

Having  travelled  together  till  the  time  arrived 
when  Aston  must  enter  upon  the  series  of  ap- 
pointments which  had  been  made  for  him,  the  mis- 
sionaries now  separated,  and  each  took  his  solitary 
round  on  the  circuit.  But  separation  neither  severed 
nor  weakened  the  bands  that  had  long  united  their 
hearts  and  their  aims.  They  were  not  rival  candi- 
dates for  popular  favor;  they  felt  that  they  were  en- 
gaged in  a  common  cause,  that  together  they  must 
stand  or  fall.  Each  therefore  felt  an  abiding  and 
anxious  solicitude  about  the  acceptability  and  suc- 
cess of  the  other:  so  far  from  depreciating,  each 
labored  to  build  up  and  sustain  the  reputation  of 
the  other.  Mr.  Aston  says:  "Knowing  that  every 
thing  was  suspended  upon  the  propriety  of  our 
course,  and  that  every  step  and  action  was  w^atched 
by  those  who  were  eagle-eyed  to  discern,  but  indis- 
posed to  cover,  a  brother's  faults,  we  thought  it 
important  to  help  each  other  by  all  possible  means. 
Therefore,  as  often  as  practicable,  we  met  and  spent 
a  day  or  a  night  in  council,  and  when  separate,  w^e 
kept  up  a  most  intimate  correspondence.  As  we 
labored  in  concert,  our  attachment  grew  stronger 
daily,  till  we  became  true  yoke-fellows,  knowing 
by  sweet  experience  how  David  and  Jonathan 
could  love  so  intensely." 

Guthrie  and  Baker  had  organized  several  churches, 
and  many  individuals  had  identified  themselves 
with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians  where  no  or- 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  167 

ganization  had  been  formed,  and  many  more  re- 
ceived the  doctrines  who  hesitated  to  connect  with 
a  Cliurch  of  recent  origin,  of  whose  usages  they 
knew  but  little.  Much  prejudice  had  been  excited 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  many  arguments 
were  employed  to  prevent  their  members  from  join- 
ing the  Cumberland  Church.  It  was  said  they  had 
sent  out  their  best  preachers  first ;  that  when  they 
had  succeeded  in  organizing  a  few  churches,  they 
w^ould  be  supplied  with  such  as  they  would  be 
ashamed  to  own,  and  then  they  would  see  the  folly 
of  leaving  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  join  "those 
boisterous  Cumberlands." 

As  Donnell  pursued  his  solitary  round  upon  the 
circuit,  filling  the  appointments  left  by  Baker,  he 
reached  Blount  county,  in  quest  of  an  appointment 
at  the  residence  of  a  Mr.  Cowan,  a  gentleman  of 
influence  who  had  recently  joined  the  Church,  and 
opened  his  house  for  preaching.  Meeting  a  gen- 
tleman on  the  road,  Mr.  Donnell  inquired  the  way 
to  Mr.  Cowan's,  and  having  received  directions,  he  in- 
quired whether  there  was  an  appointment  for  preach- 
ing there  ?  He  said  there  was,  and  asked  if  he  was 
the  preacher?  Donnell  told  him  he  was.  The 
gentleman  then  informed  him  that  he  was  Cowan, 
and  that  if  he  would  ride  back  a  short  distance  to 
the  town,  he  would  accompany  him  out.  The  invi- 
tation was  accepted,  and  the  business  in  town  hav- 
ing been  dispatched,  they  set  out  for  the  appoint- 
ment. 

Donnell  had  the  appearance  of  a  boy,  and  he  was 


1G8  THE    LIFE     OF    THE 

dressed  iu  homespun  jcaus.  Cowan  eyed  him 
rather  coolly,  looked  disappointed  and  chagrined. 
"Sure  enough,  as  the  Presbyterians  said,  the  presby- 
tery have  sent  their  best  preachers  first,  and  now 
they  have  sent  a  green  boy.  The  Presbyterians  will 
have  fine  sport  when  they  see  him."  He  drew  him 
into  conversation,  and  was  somewhat  encouraged 
to  find  that  he  could  converse  with  propriety;  but 
surely  he  cannot  preach. 

Thus  distrustful  of  the  ability  of  his  new  preacher, 
they  arrived  at  the  place  for  preaching.  Donnell 
preached  a  creditable  sermon,  with  a  commendable 
spirit,  but  nothing  extra.  Cowan  was  relieved  in 
part ;  but  to-morrow  (the  Sabbath)  everybody  will 
be  out  to  hear  the  new  preacher,  and  surely  he  can- 
not meet  expectation.  The  Sabbath  came,  and 
Cowan  went  with  him  to  a  church  on  Little  river. 
A  very  large  and  intelligent  congregation  had  as- 
sembled. Guthrie  and  Baker  had  left  their  names 
embalmed  in  the  affections  of  this  people,  and  ex- 
pectation was  up  to  high-water  mark;  but  the  sight 
of  a  boy  in  homespun  cast  a  damper  over  the  con- 
gregation. The  boyish  preacher  rose  calm  and  col- 
lected, sang  as  none  but  George  Donnell  could 
sing,  prayed  as  if  he  were  really  holding  converse 
with  God,  announced  his  text  in  impressive  tones : 
* 'Almost  thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian." 
The  sermon  was  irresistible.  Amazement  spread 
over  the  face  of  the  audience,  rapturous  joy  lighted 
up  the  countenance  of  his  friends,  sinners  were 
subdued,  all  were  lavish  of   praise.     Cowan   said 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  169 

lie  wonld  never  indulge  anotTier  fear  as  to  the  kind 
of  preacher  the  Cumberhands  might  send,  when  a 
boy  could  preach  such  a  sermon. 

At  the   period  when   our  missionaries   entered 
East  Tennessee,  the  Presbyterian  Church  was  agi- 
tated by  two  parties,  viz. :  the  Old  School  Calvimsts 
and  ]^ew  School  Ilopkinsians.     Dr.  Doak  was  at 
the  head  of  the  Old  School,  and  Dr.  Anderson  was 
leader  of  the  Kew  School.     Controversy  between 
the  parties  had  excited  prejudice,  and  weakened 
the  attachment  of  many  worthy  members  of  the 
Presbyterian   Church.     As   the   Cumberland  mis- 
sionaries  were  spiritual,  experimental,  and  practi- 
cal   those  who  had  become   disgusted  with  the 
prevailing   discussion   of  abstract   doctrines   were 
pleased  with  the  spirituality  of  our  missionaries, 
and  not  only  entertained  them  in  their  families,  but 
promptly  tendered  them  the  use  of  their  dwelhngs 
for  preaching.     These  kind  offers  were  gratefully 
accepted,   and  regular  circuit-preaching  was  kept 
'    up  in  the  private  dwellings  of  several  members  of 
the    Presbyterian    Church.     Of   those   who    thus 
favored  the   missionaries,  we   may  mention  John 
and    Samuel    Houston,   uncles   of    General   Sam. 
Houston,  of  Texas,  Colonel  Andrew  Cowan,  Colo- 
nel Campbell,  grandfather  of  Governor  Campbell, 
John  and  James  Gillespie,  the  Eussells,  Lows,  Gal- 
lahers,   and  others,  who  opened  their  houses   lor 
circuit-preaching. 

Thomas  Gallaher,  the  father  of  Rev.  James  Gal- 
laher,  a  celebrated  revivalist  of  the  ^ew  School 
8 


170  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

Church,  received  our  missionaries  with  great  kind- 
ness, and  his  house  was,  for  years,  a  reguhir  preach- 
ing-place on  the  circuit.  Mr.  Donnell,  on  his  first 
round  on  the  circuit,  reached  Mr.  Gallahcr's  on 
Saturday  evening,  and,  having  spent  the  evening  in 
the  family  circle,  he  was  so  impressed  with  the 
staid  sohriety,  the  dignified  bearing  of  the  family, 
and  the  general  intelligence  and  biblical  know- 
ledge possessed  by  every  member,  that  he  felt 
great  embarrassment  at  the  thought  of  preaching 
before  them.  The  Sabbath  came,  and  a  very  large 
and  intelligent  audience  assembled.  He  arose 
under  embarrassment,  and  announced  as  the  text, 
"Wilt  thou  be  made  whole?"  He  soon  became 
absorbed  in  his  subject,  and  forgot  his  embarrass- 
ment. He  gave  a  thrilling  picture  of  the  scene  at 
Bethesda,  portraying  with  moving  tenderness  the 
compassion  of  the  Saviour  toward  the  "impotent 
man,"  that  had  been  afilicted  for  "thirty  and  eight 
years,"  and  then  the  exhibition  of  Divine  power 
that  restored  him  by  a  word.  He  then  made  the 
application  to  the  sinner,  as  suffering  an  inveterate 
and  hopeless  malady.  Christ  is  then  present  as 
addressing  him:  "Wilt  thou  be  made  whole?" 
The  sinner  is  made  to  respond :  "Yea,  Lord."  The 
Saviour  commands  him  to  rise :  the  sinner  rises 
from  death  in  sin  to  newness  of  life  in  Christ,  re- 
joicing in  hope  of  heaven.  At  that  moment,  old 
Mr.  Gallaher,  throwing  up  both  hands,  exclaimed,* 
at  the  top  of  his  voice,  "Glory  to  God!"  "Ah," 
said  Donnell,  "I  have  heard  the  like  before:  there 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  171 

is  no  confusion  in  that;  it  is  the  perfection  of  order T' 
He  thought  no  more  of  his  embarrassment.     That 
sermon  sowed  the  seeds  of  a  revival  in  that  com- 
munity, in  which  four  of  Mr.  Gallaher's  children, 
all  that  were  not  in  the  Church,  professed  religion, 
and  joined  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 
During  the  summer  of  1824,  each  of  the  mission- 
aries made  a  tour  beyond  the  limits  of  the  regular 
circuit.     Mr.  Donnell  spent  several  days  in  Green 
county,  among  some  relatives,  in  the  congregation 
of  Kev.  S.  AY.  Doak,  son  of  Dr.  Samuel  Doak,  and 
his  successor  in  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  church. 
As  Mr.  Donnell  was  distantly  related  to  the  Doaks, 
he  called  upon  both.     "When  leaving,  the  Doctor, 
taking  him  by  the  hand,  gave  him  a  serious  lecture 
upon   the  impropriety   of    entering  the    ministry 
without  a  classical  education,  and  receiving  license 
from  an  unauthorized  and  a  heretical  Church,  and 
closed  by  beseeching  him,  if  he  must  preach,  to  go 
to  some  other  region,  as  he  did  not  wish  him  to 
come  here  "preaching  your  new-light  doctrines  to 
stir  up  division  among  our  people."     Donnell  re- 
plied that  he  should  not  have  thought  of  preaching 
in  the  neighborhood  if  there  had  been  no  sinners 
in  the  congregation,  and  when  they  were  all  con- 
verted he  would  leave  without  attempting  to  in- 
fluence any  in  determining  their  Church  relations. 
The  Doaks  were  Old  School  in  all  their  sympa- 
thies, and  high-Calvinists  in  their  creed,  and  they 
honestly  regarded  every  system  that  excluded  high- 
Calvinism  as  heretical.     They  felt  it  to  be  their 


172  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

duty  therefore  to  discountenance  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterians, and  to  discourage  their  people  from 
hearing  them  preach ;  and  as  Donnell  had  an  ap- 
pointment in  the  neighborhood,  they  thought  to 
embarrass  him,  by  requesting  him  to  preach  upon 
the  passage,  "  Give  none  offence,  neither  to  Jews, 
nor  to  Gentiles,  nor  to  the  Church*  of  God."  Mr. 
Donnell  accepted  the  text,  and  promised  to  make 
it  the  foundation  of  his  discourse.  It  was  soon 
noised  abroad  that  the  little  missionary  was  going 
to  preach  upon  a  text  furnished  by  Dr.  Doak,  and 
the  multitude  came  out,  expecting  some  entertain- 
ment. 

Donnell  rose  and  announced  the  famous  text ;  he 
said  he  deprecated  the  giving  of  offence,  but  as- 
serted his  right  to  preach  the  truth  as  he  conceived 
it  taught  in  the  Scriptures,  and  consoled  himself 
with  the  assurance  that  his  Calvinistic  brethren — 
the  Church  of  God — would  take  no  offence,  how- 
ever the  Jews  and  the  Gentiles  might  take  it.  For 
if  Calvinism  be  true,  all  tilings  are  foreordained, 
and  are  brought  to  pass  in  accordance  with  the 
Divine  purpose,  and  by  Divine  agency.  It  was 
therefore  foreordained  that  he  should  preach  to 
them  that  day  upon  that  text,  and  the  matter  of  the 
sermon  he  should  preach  was  all  arranged  in  the 
Divine  mind  before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
"Whatever  might  be  said,  would  be  but  the  develop- 
ment of  the  Divine  purpose,  and  could  not  therefore 
give  any  offence  to  his  Calvinistic  brethren,  for  op- 
position to  his  preaching,  with  those  that  believe 


REV.     aEORGE    DONNE  LL.  173 

the  Calvinistic  creed,  would  be  opposition  to  the 
decree  of  God. 

Having  fortified  himself  against  the  possibility 
of  giving  oflence  to  his  Calvinistic  brethren,  he  had 
no  fears  of  ofiending  either  Jew  or  Gentile  by  tell- 
ing them  that  Christ  tasted  death  for  every  man, 
that  he  died  for  all  that  all  might  be  saved,  that  he 
has  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  any,  but  willeth 
that  all  men  might  be  saved.  Having  shown  that 
the  Scriptures  authorize  a  tender  of  salvation  to  all, 
he  proceeded  to  urge  upon  all  the  claims  of  the 
gospel,  assuring  them  that  ample  provision  had 
been  made  for  all ;  that  the  Spirit  operated  upon 
all ;  that  all  might  come  to  Christ  and  be  saved ; 
that  if  any  were  finally  lost,  it  would  not  be  in  con- 
sequence of  any  secret  purpose  or  decree  of  God, 
but  solely  on  account  of  their  unbelief  and  impeni- 
tence. Unusual  solemnity  pervaded  the  congre- 
gation, and  many  who  had  never  been  seen  to 
weep  before,  wept  burning  tears  of  contrition, 
whilst  many  Christians,  instead  of  taking  "  offence," 
shed  tears  of  delight,  and  rejoiced  in  a  full  and  a 
free  gospel.  After  that  day,  Mr.  Donnell  was  per- 
mitted to  select  his  own  text.* 

But  there  were  some  who,  if  not  offended,  never- 
theless opposed  the  doctrines  preached  by  Cumber- 
land Presbyterians.  And  as  Mr.  Donnell  had  a  youth- 
ful appearance,  one  of  those  who  opposed  thought 
to  cast  ridicule  upon  him,  by  asking  him,  in  the 


*  Aston  and  others. 


174  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

public  congregation,  if  he  knew  how  many  com- 
mandments there  were  ?  He  instantly  answered, 
eleven.  The  gentleman  laughed  in  derision  at  his 
supposed  ignorance.  Donnell  stepped  upon  a 
bench,  and  calling  the  attention  of  the  congrega- 
tion, announced  to  them  that  when  he  should  again 
visit  that  neighborhood,  he  would  preach  upon  the 
eleventh  commandment. 

The  appointed  time  came,  and  the  populace  as- 
sembled to  hear  the  eleventh  commandment,  and 
the  promised  discourse.  The  youthful  preacher 
rose  to  redeem  his  pledge.  lie  said  it  was  to  be  pre- 
sumed that  the  congregation  were  all  familiar  with 
the  decalogue  or  ten  commandments,  but  that  the 
decalogue  did  not  embrace  all  the  commandments 
which  God  had  delivered  to  his  people;  that  the 
Saviour  had  added  another,  which  was  as  binding 
as  any  of  those  in  the  decalogue.  He  then  read 
ilia  words  of  the  Saviour:  "A  new  commandment 
give  I  unto  you,  that  ye  love  one  another;  as  I 
have  loved  you,  that  ye  also  love  one  another." 
"This,"  he  said,  "is  the  eleventh  commandment;" 
which  he  proposed  to  make  the  subject  of  his  dis- 
course. 

He  then  proceeded  to  portray,  in  melting  strains, 
the  love  of  Christ  toward  a  fallen  world,  and  the 
tenderness  of  that  love  toward  his  own  chosen  dis- 
ciples. He  showed  how  Christ  had  manifested  the 
depth  of  his  love  for  his  people,  and  then  reminded 
his  congregation  that  they  were  commanded  to  love 
one  another,  even  as  Christ  had  loved  them.     It  is 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  175 

said  that  siicli  were  his  feelings  whilst  he  dwelt 
upon  the  unspeakable  love  of  Christ,  and  the  dire 
consequences  of  disregarding  the  eleventh  com- 
mandment, that  he  wept  freely,  and  almost  the 
entire  congregation  were  bathed  in  tears.  It  is 
added  that  prejudice  gave  way,  and  from  that  day 
he  had  unusual  success  in  preaching  to  that  people  : 
no  sermon  ever  preached  in  that  section  was  so 
blessed  of  the  Lord.* 

"When  Mr.  Donnell  returned  from  his  tour  through 
the  upper  counties,  he  had  the  happiness  to  meet, 
in  Knox  county,  Calhoon,  McSpadden,  and  Baker, 
who  had  crossed  the  mountain  to  aid  the  young 
brethren  in  holding  two  camp-meetings.  The  pre- 
vious week  they  had  met  Aston  and  Smith  in  Se- 
quachee  valley,  and  assisted  them  in  holding  a 
camp -meeting  in  the  little  church  in  Bledsoe 
county,  about  five  miles  below  Pikeville.  This  was 
the  first  camp-meeting  held  in  Sequachee;  and 
though  the  congregations  were  comparatively  small, 
owing  to  the  limited  population  in  that  narrow 
vale,  yet.it  was  a  meeting  of  much  interest :  there 
were  a  number  of  professions,  and  several  acces- 
■  sions  to  the  Church. 

From  Sequachee  they  had  come  to  Knox  to  hold 
a  meeting  at  Concord,  a  few  miles  from  CamiDbell's 
Station.  This  was  the  first  camp-meeting  at  this 
place.  Rev.  William  Smith  says  there  had  been  a 
camp-meeting  at  Low's  Ferry,  on  the  Tennessee, 


*  Eev.  Joseph  Brown. 


176  THE    LIFE    OP    THE 

the  previous  fall,  1823 ;  but  the  meeting  of  1824 
was  the  first  at  Concord.  At  this  meeting  Andrew 
Russell,  the  Low  family,  Mr.  Douglass,  and  the 
widow  Love,  were  camp-holders.  Mr.  Evans  came 
with  his  family  in  a  wagon  from  the  upper  part  of 
Eoane,  and  Thomas  Gallaher,  with  his  family,  from 
Anderson  county.  Both  of  these  families  remained 
encamped  during  the  meeting,  and  were  amply  re- 
warded for  their  zeal  in  God's  service,  as  four  of 
Mr.  Gallaher's  and  several  of  Mr.  Evans'  family 
professed  during  the  meeting.  Services  commenced 
on  Friday,  and  continued  with  increasing  interest 
till  Tuesday  morning ;  and  had  it  been  customary 
in  those  days  to  protract  camp-meetings,  they  might 
have  been  continued  much  longer.  There  is  no 
record  of  the  number  of  professions ;  but  many 
living  witnesses  agree  that  it  was  a  meeting  of  un- 
usual interest.  The  Eev.  William  Smith  says: 
"  The  number  of  professions  was  large,  and  that 
meeting  laid  the  foundation  for  several  flourishing 
churches  in  the  surrounding  country.  It  was  con- 
ducted on  the  oldfashioned  plan :  the  grove  was 
made  to  resound  with  the  groans  of  sinners  and  the 
prayers  of  Christians,  agonizing  with  their  friends 
who  had  no  religion;  at  other  times,  shouts  of 
triumph  were  heard  throughout  the  encampment 
from  some  new-born  soul,  whose  very  countenance 
seemed  to  be  lit  up  by  a  faith's  view  of  the  glory 
of  God  as  reflected  in  the  face  of  Jesus.  Brother 
Donnell  preached  several  times  during  the  meet- 
ing, and  each  time,  he  really  appeared  to  preach 


REV.    GEORGE    DON  NELL.  177 

in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  power.  Ilia 
labors  were  not  confined  to  the  pulpit ;  for  while 
there  was  a  mourner  in  the  altar,  his  voice  could  he 
heard  directing  him  to  Christ,  or  pleading  with  God 
to  have  mercy  upon  him." 

From  Concord,  the  elder  brethren  and  the  mis- 
sionaries proceeded  to  Jerusalem,  a  camp-ground 
about  one  mile  from  Athens.  There  were  but  a 
few  members  of  the  Church  in  Athens  and  the 
vicinity,  as  it  had  been  but  recently  settled.  The 
meeting  was,  therefore,  principally  sustained  by 
unconverted  men.  John  Miller,  Esq.,  and  Joseph 
Robertson  were  principal  camp-holders,  and  upon 
them,  of  course,  the  burden  of  sustaining  the  meet- 
ing rested.  Neither  of  those  gentlemen,  or  any 
member  of  either  family,  was  at  the  time  a  profes- 
sor of  religion.  But  they  served  the  Lord  with 
their  substance,  and  that  was  acceptable,  as  it  en- 
abled his  faithful  servants,  the  ministers,'  to  preach 
to  the  people,  day  and  night,  for  many  successive 
days.  The  congregations  were  small,  as  the  popu- 
lation was  sparse,  but  much  good  was  accomplished, 
and  Mr.  Robertson  and  family  shared  largely  in  the 
blessing,  as  he  and  his  family  professed,  and  sub- 
sequently became  members  of  the  Church.  Mr. 
Miller,  though  a  devoted  friend  to  the  Church, 
never  made  a  public  profession  of  religion,  though 
his  family  did.  "We  have  no  statistics  as  to  the  re- 
sults of  the  meeting ;  but,  doubtless,  it  was  at  least 
the  seed-time  of  a  flourishing  church  that  was  sub-^ 
sequently  organized  at  Athens* 
8* 


178  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

Mr.  Aston  says  :  "  The  visit  of  the  elder  brethren 
to  East  Tennessee,  and  their  labors  while  there, 
were  truly  advantageous  to  our  cause,  tending 
greatly  to  strengthen  and  confirm  the  members  in 
the  doctrines  and  usages  of  our  Church.  It  had 
the  good  effect  to  render  the  missionaries  thankful 
to  God,  and  to  take  courage  in  our  arduous 
labors." 

From  the  meeting  at  Jerusalem,  the  missionaries, 
in  company  with  the  elder  brethren,  set  their  faces 
homeward,  filling  a  few  appointments  on  their 
route.  Mr.  Aston  doubtless  gives  a  true  expres- 
sion of  their  reflections  on  the  road.  He  says: 
"  "Wliat  an  unspeakable  pleasure  fills  the  mind  of 
the  servant  of  Christ,  when  he  has  gone  out  in  his 
name  and  by  his  authority,  bearing  messages  of 
grace  and  peace  to  dying  sinners,  and  returns  with 
an  approving  conscience,  having  the  witness  that  he 
has  pleased  his  Master,  and  the  evidence  of  the  ful- 
filment of  his  gracious  promise,  'Lo,  I  am  with 
you  alway.'  Such  was  the  happiness  of  the  young 
missionaries.  They  had  been  among  strangers, 
but  they  had  found  friends  and  brethren.  They 
had  witnessed  during  the  summer  and  fall  many 
seals  to  their  ministry,  and  they  were  now  return- 
ing to  receive  the  approbation  of  presbytery,  and 
the  counsel  and  instructions  of  older  brethren  in  the 
Lord ;  then  to  enjoy  for  a  few  days  the  felicities  of 
the  home  circle." 

Presbytery  convened  in  the  fall  of  1824  at 
"Kelton's  Meeting-house,"  in  the  vicinity  of  Mur- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  179 

freesboro.  The  missionaries  made  tlieir  report,  and 
the  presbytery  expressed  their  gratitude  to  God  for 
the  success  that  had  attended  their  labors.  And 
in  view  of  the  expansion  of  the  field,  and  the  grow- 
ing demand  for  the  administration  of  the  ordinances 
of  the  Church,  the  presbytery  ordered  Donnell, 
Aston,  and  Lansdon  to  review  during  the  winter 
their  theological  and  scientific  studies,  preparatory 
to  examination  for  ordination  the  next  spring. 

But  whilst  they  were  directed  to  prepare  for 
ordination,  they  were  at  the  same  time  ordered  to 
return  to  their  respective  circuits,  and  prosecute 
their  labors  in  the  field,  as  hitherto.  The  reader 
can  form  some  idea  of  the  labor  assigned  them, 
when  he  is  informed  that  the  East  Tennessee  Cir- 
cuit extended  through  Rhea,  McMinn,  Monroe, 
Blount,  Knox,  and  Roane  counties,  embracing  about 
forty  appointments.  But  arduous  at  it  was,  Aston 
says:  "We  entered  upon  the  responsible  charge 
submissively  and  zealously.  Taking  our  books  of 
science,  history,  and  theology  with  us,  we  preached 
by  day  and  frequently  at  night,  and  then  we  em- 
ployed the  intervening  hours,  and  hours  late  at 
night  and  before  light  of  mornings,  in  our  studies, 
that  we  might  be  able  to  meet  the  orders  of  presby- 
tery." 

From  journals  kept  by  the  missionaries,  it  ajD- 
pears  that  each  preached  more  than  one  hundred 
and  fifty  times  between  the  fall  and  spring  sessions 
of  presbytery ;  and  during  the  same  period  they 
reviewed  all  the  branches  of  science,  theology,  and 


180  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

history  required  by  the  Discipline  of  the  Church, 
as  preparatory  to  ordination.  Of  the  success  of 
their  labors  in  the  field,  we  have  no  particulars :  it 
is  only  said  in  general  terms  that  usual  interest 
was  maintained,  and  some  professions  were  wit- 
nessed. But  as  it  was  the  winter  term,  and  the  houses 
in  which  they  preached  were  uncomfortable  for  a 
congregation,  it  is  not  presumable  that  they  could 
have  accomplished  much  beyond  the  keeping  up 
of  the  regular  circuit  appointments.  With  the 
opening  spring  the  missionaries  returned  to  the 
west  to  meet  the  presbytery,  and  undergo  the 
contemplated  examination  preparatory  to  ordina- 
tion. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  181 


CHAPTER   XIY. 

ORDINATION     AND     MINISTERIAL     SERVICES      IN      EAST 
TENNESSEE. 

The  young  missionaries  having  returned  from 
East  Tennessee,  in  the  spring  of  1825,  enjoyed  a 
few  days  of  repose  at  home,  after  which  they 
repaired  to  Big  Spring  church,  to  meet  the  presby- 
tery, feeling  no  little  solicitude  about  the  result  of 
the  pending  examination.  During  the  fore-part  of 
the  session,  they  were  taken  through  a  protracted 
examination  upon  all  the  branches  of  science  and 
literature  required  by  the  Discipline  of  the  Church ; 
for  the  presbytery  had  not  yet  learned  to  slight  its 
work  by  a  sort  of  mock  examination  upon  a  few 
branches,  skipping  the  more  important,  with  the 
charitable  presumption  that  the  candidate  was 
familiar  with  them.  All  the  candidates  in  this 
case  were  thoroughly  examined,  and  all  acquitted 
themselves  creditably.  Aston  says :  "  Donnell 
passed  a  very  popular  examination." 

On  Saturday,  Aston  and  Lansdon  preached  their 
trial  sermons,  which  were  very  acceptable.  On 
Monday,  Donnell  preached  on  the  text,  "I  am  not 
ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ;  for  it  is  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation,  to  every  one  that 


182  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

believeth."  Aston  says:  "  It  was  a  masterly  effort, 
perspicuous,  forcible,  and  attended  witlisuch  unction 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  rendered  it  soul-stirring." 
McSpadden  preached  the  ordination  sermon,  and 
Calhoon  presided  and  gave  the  charge.  "It  was 
an  interesting,  a  solemn,  and  a  memorable  day  in 
the  history  of  the  Big  Spring  church." 

When  all  the  facts  are  taken  into  view,  it  may 
truly  be  regarded  as  an  interesting  day.  McSpad- 
den, Dilliard,  Provine,  and  Baker,  had  long  been 
members  of  that  Church,  and  gone  out  from  its 
bosom,  to  preach  Christ  to  the  perishing ;  Calhoon 
had  been,  for  nearly  twenty  years,  its  revered  pas- 
tor; Aston  had  sat  under  his  ministry  from  child- 
hood; Donnell  and  Lansdon  were  members  of 
neighboring  churches,  but  their  earliest  recollec- 
tions of  camp-meeting  scenes  hovered  about  Big 
Spring,  and  here  each  had  made  some  of  his  first 
efforts  toward  preaching.  And  now  the  presbytery, 
the  most  of  whom  had  sustained  endearing  rela- 
tions to  this  church,  were  within  its  sacred  walls, 
and  in  the  midst  of  its  membership,  about  setting 
apart  to  the  whole  work  of  the  ministry  one  of  its 
own  and  two  neighboring  sons,  all  of  whom  had 
already  won  laurels.  And  could  they  have  fore- 
seen what  those  young  men  would  accomplish, 
how  it  would  have  intensified  the  interest  of  that 
day ! 

The  solemn  ordination  services  having  closed, 
those  three  young  ministers  were  ordered  back  to 
the  field  where  they  had  already  won  the  hearts  of 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  183 

thousands,  who  had  so  often  sat  under  their  moving 
and  melting  exhibitions  of  Divine  love. 

A  few  days  after  the  ordination,  the  young  min- 
isters hade  adieu  to  friends  and  home,  and  returned 
to  East  Tennessee.  Clothed,  now,  with  the  highest 
authority  of  the  Church,  and  charged  with  the 
government  and  guardianship  of  numerous  and 
growing  young  Churches,  dispersed  over  an  exten- 
sive territory,  none  but  those  upon  whom  like 
responsibilities  have  been  devolved  can  realize  the 
pressure  upon  the  feelings  of  those  young  ministers 
when  first  assuming  these  crushing  responsibilities. 
Hitherto,  they  had  labored  as  licentiates,  preaching 
the  gospel,  but  now  they  must  administer  the  or- 
dinances of  the  Church,  ordain  elders,  preside  in 
Church  sessions,  superintend  cases  of  discipline, 
and  perform  the  whole  work  of  the  ministry,  with- 
out the  counsel  of  older  and  more  experienced 
brethren.  It  was  a  fearful  responsibility,  but  they 
sought  the  guidance  of  unerring  Wisdom,  and  went 
forward  in  duty. 

They  had  left  appointments  upon  the  circuit,  and 
so  soon  as  they  reached  the  field  they  entered  upon 
their  regular  labors.  ITothing  of  interest  occurred 
until  they  reached  Roane  county.  Here  they  had 
had  a  gracious  revival  a  short  time  before  they  left 
the  circuit  for  presbytery,  and  many  had  signified 
their  desire  to  join  Church ;  and  now  the  ordinance 
of  baptism  had  to  be  administered  upon  a  number 
of  the  young  converts.  A  council  was  held,  and 
the  duty  devolved  upon  Donnell.   Baptist  influence 


184  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

was  prevalent  in  the  neighborhood,  and  many  of 
the  Baptist  brethren  were  present;  this  rendered 
it  proper  to  explain  the  nature  and  design  of  the 
ordinance.  This  Donnell  did,  with  great  plainness, 
fortifying  every  position  by  apposite  quotations 
from  Scripture.  Aston  says  :  ''  There  was  light 
and  point  in  all  he  said."  But  the  Baptists  were 
greatly  aggrieved,  and  complained  that  he  had  taken 
the  very  passages  upon  which  they  relied  for  proof 
that  immersion  is  the  only  baptism,  and  explained 
them  away,  and  that  "was  more  than  they  could 
patiently  b.ear."  Indeed,  one  went  so  far  as  to  pro- 
nounce it  "ungentlemanly." 

But  though  the  Baptists  were  offended,  the  Lord 
was  not:  he  graciously  manifested  his  presence 
and  favor  by  blessing  the  labors  of  the  young 
ministers,  and  giving  them  favor  with  the  people. 
A  gracious  revival  ensued,  and  on  the  evening  of 
the  very  day  the  baptism  was  administered,  many 
anxious  mourners  crowded  the  altar,  and  a  goodly 
number  that  night  and  the  subsequent  day  and 
night  professed  faith  in  Christ,  and  young  con- 
verts, experienced  Christians,  and  ministers,  to- 
gether sang  and  shouted  the  praises  of  God. 

At  the  close  of  this  meeting,  Mr.  Aston  took 
leave  of  his  brethren  for  a  time,  and  made  a  tour 
through  the  eastern  counties,  Jefferson,  Green, 
Washington,  Sullivan,  and  Hawkins.  In  some 
sections  he  encountered  strong  prejudice  against 
Cumberland  Presbyterians.  In  one  congregation, 
a  communion-meeting   was   in  progress.     He   at- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  185 

tended  on  the  last  day;  was  solicited  by  many  to 
preach ;  but  having  received  no  invitation  from  the 
pastor,  he,  of  course,   declined.     Finally  he  con- 
sented to  have  an  appointment  at  a  private  house 
that  night,  as  the  sacramental-meeting  was  about 
to  close.     The  pastor  was  requested  to  publish  the 
appointment,  but    promptly    declined,    upon    the 
ground  that  "the  Cumberlands  were  seeking  to 
make   innovations    into   Presbyterian    churches." 
]^ot  the  least  intimidated  by  the  opposition  of  the 
pastor,  Mr.  Aston  found  other  means  of  giving 
publicity  to  the  appointment ;  and  at  night  he  met 
a  large  and  respectable  congregation — the  pastor 
among  them.     And  notwithstanding  the  manifest- 
ation  of  clerical    prejudice,    the    people    evinced 
unusual    interest    in   the   new   doctrines.      Many 
solicited  him  to  remain,  and  voluntarily  tendered 
the  use  of  their  houses  for  public  preaching.     And 
when   informed    that    he    could   not  prolong   his 
visit,  they  urged  him  to  return,  and   favor  them 
with  the   regular  ministrations  of  the  word   and 
ordinances. 

While  Aston  was  travelling  as  a  pioneer  through 
the  upper  counties,  Donnell  and  Lansdon  were 
filling  the  regular  circuit  appointments,  i^othing 
of  special  interest  occurred  till  Donnell  returned 
to  Roane,  where  he  had  made  the  talk  on  baptism 
which  had  given  so  much  ofience  to  the  Baptists. 
Here  it  so  happened  that  his  appointment  con- 
flicted with  an  appointment  for  Baptist  preaching. 
He  at  once  proposed  that  all  should  assemble  in 


186  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

the  church,  and  that  both  should  preach.  But  the 
Baptist  minister  was  so  prejudiced  tliat  he  would 
not  consent  to  preach  with  him.  The  Baptists, 
therefore,  retired  to  the  grove,  and  held  their  meet- 
ing. This  caused  considerable  excitement,  as  it 
separated  those  that  had  long  been  accustomed  to 
Avorship  together — those  who  had  labored  and  re- 
joiced together  in  the  gracious  revival  which  they 
had  recently  enjoyed.  Donnell  was  greatly  grieved 
that  any  thing  he  had  done  should  be  the  occasion 
of  such  unpleasant  excitement;  yet,  in  reviewing 
his  course,  he  was  unable  to  perceive  wherein  he  had 
erred ;  for  he  had  done  nothing  more  than  assign 
reasons  why  he  administered  baptism  by  affusion, 
instead  of  immersion.  He  had  carefully  avoided 
assailing  the  sentiments  or  practices  of  others,  con- 
tent to  explain  the  views  and  defend  the  practices 
of  his  own  Church. 

Oppressed  in  feeling  that  so  great  commotion 
should  have  grown  out  of  the  mode  of  water  bap- 
tism, Donnell  called  upon  God  to  guide  him  in 
such  a  course  as  should  tend  to  allay  the  excitement, 
and  his  mind  was  directed  to  the  words  of  the 
apostle,  "Let  this  mind  be  in  you  which  was  also 
in  Christ  Jesus."  He  preached  with  unusual  ten- 
derness and  pathos,  inculcating  a  spirit  of  kindness 
and  brotherly  love,  with  a  suasiveness  that  subdued 
all  hearts,  endeared  him  to  the  people,  and  greatly 
enlarged  the  circle  of  his  friends.  Thus,  the  effort 
to  turn  the  tide  of  public  sentiment  against  him 
tended  only  to  enhance  his  reputation,  and  confer 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  187 

a  popularity  whicli  drew  crowds  to  his  ministry. 
Aston  says:  "Every  round  lie  made  upon  the  cir- 
cuit extended  his  fame,  and  enlarged  the  field  of 
usefulness.  Like  the  forerunner  of  Christ,  "he 
was  a  burning  and  a  shining  light." 

Shortly  after  this,  Donnell  and  Lansdon  attended 
a  camp-meeting  at  a  church  under  the  pastoral 
charge  of  Dr.  Anderson,  of  Maryville  Seminary. 
As  they  were  not  personally  acquainted  with  the 
Doctor,  and  did  not  choose  to  seek  an  introduction, 
they  were  permitted  to  pass  the  day  in  the  congre- 
gation without  an  interview.  The  meeting  was 
conducted  in  some  respects  in  the  same  manner  as 
among  Cumberland  Presbyterians.  Mourners  were 
invited  to  "  anxious-seats,"  where  they  received  the 
instructions  and  the  prayers  of  the  Church.  At 
the  close  of  the  exercises,  one  young  lady  retired  to 
the  tent  in  great  distress.  Her  father,  who  was 
acquainted  with  Mr.  Donnell,  and  had  witnessed 
his  tact  in  instructing  mourners,  solicited  him  to 
walk  to  the  tent  and  talk  to  his  daughter.  He 
went,  and  engaged  the  mourner  in  an  earnest  con- 
versation. His  sympathetic  and  melting  tones  of 
voice  soon  drew  a  crowd  around  the  tent,  and, 
among  others,  Dr.  Anderson.  After  conversing  with 
the  young  lady  till  his  feelings  became  much  enlisted 
for  her  conversion,  Donnell  proposed  prayer.  All 
kneeled,  and  he  offered  one  of  his  most  impressive 
and  yearning  supplications.  The  company  were 
melted  to  tears,  and  Dr.  Anderson,  on  rising  from 
prayer,  remarked  to  a  member  of  his  church :  "  It 


188  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

grieves  me  to  the  licart  that  I  am  not  at  liberty  to 
take  to  my  bosom  one  who  can  pray  and  talk  as  he 
does."  ^'And  why  can  you  not?"  inquired  the 
Church  member.  *'  Should  I  do  so,  what  would  be 
the  use  of  denominational  distinctions?"* 

Dr.  Anderson  had  a  reason  for  declining  to  fellow- 
ship Cumberland  Presbyterian  ministers,  to  which 
he  could  not  allude  without  self-condemnation, 
lie  had,  previous  to  this  date,  preached  a  sermon 
in  Maryville,  Madisonville,  Athens,  Grassy  Valley, 
and  other  places,  in  which  he  had  attacked  Cum- 
berland Presbyterians  with  great  virulence,  and 
grossly  misrepresented  their  doctrines.  lie  said  he 
had  heard  one  of  their  preachers  labor  for  two 
hours  to  prove  that  "the  influence  of  the  Iloly 
Ghost  is  a  fiction."  He  said  "their  Confession  of 
Faith  was  compiled  by  three  ignorant  boys."  He 
ridiculed  their  pretensions  to  be  recognized  as  a 
regular  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  lie  said 
"they  had  put  to  sea  without  chart  or  compass." 
He  compared  them  to  "  mushrooms  that  had  sprung 
up,  as  it  were,  in  a  night,  and  would  soon  wither 
and  die  in  the  sunlight  of  Divine  truth,  "f 

Any  one  who  is  familiar  with  the  history  and 
doctrines  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
will  now  readily  understand  why  Dr.  Anderson 
could  not  take  Mr.  Donnell,  or  any  other  minister 
of  our  Church,  to  his  bosom.     Having  thus  pub- 

*  Dr.   Cossitt  relates  this   anecdote,   representing  that  Aston  was 
DonncU's  companion.     That  is  a  mistake — it  was  Lansdon. 
f  Major  Andrew  Cowan. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  189 

licly  and  repeatedly  denounced  a  Churcli  about 
wliicli  lie  evidently  knew  but  little,  beyond  the  fact 
that  some  of  its  young  ministers — "  ignorant  boys," 
as  he  chose  to  call  them — had  not  only  convinced 
many  of  the  members  of  his  Church  that  their  doc- 
trines were  scriptural,  but  that  they  possessed  more 
of  the  spirit  of  Christ  than  the  Doctor  himself,  and 
those  that  joined  with  him  in  denouncing  them, 
the  Doctor  could  not,  with  any  show  of  consist- 
ency, recognize  as  authorized  ministers  of  Christ 
those  whom  his  own  people  had  heard  him  so  often 
denounce  as  irregular  and  heretical. 

Having  spent  the  summer  in  missionary  labors, 
the  young  ministers  assembled  in  the  early  part  of 
the  fall  to  unite  in  holding  several  camp-meetings. 
At  presbyteiy,  some  more  experienced  ministers 
had  been  appointed  to  go  over  to  East  Tennessee 
in  the  fall  to  assist  the  young  men  in  conducting 
the  camp-meetings.  Upon  this  assistance  they  had 
confidently  relied ;  and  w^ithout  the  supervision  of 
at  least  one  experienced  minister,  neither  the  mis- 
sionaries nor  the  churches  would  have  favored  the 
appointment  of  camp-meetings. 

At  the  appointed  time  the  young  brethren  and 
the  people  assembled,  in  high  hopes  of  there  meet- 
ing some  of  the  fathers  in  the  ministry.  But  they 
m.et  a  sad  disappointment :  none  of  the  aged  minis- 
ters came.  There  they  were,  two  hundred  miles 
from  home,  in  the  midst  of  a  cultivated  commu- 
nity, that  had  long  enjoyed  the  labors  of  an  intelli- 
gent ministry,  some   of  whom  would  attend  the 


190  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

meeting,  not  to  assist  the  "ignorant  boys,"  but  to 
criticize,  and  to  gather  material  for  another  attack 
upon  them.  And,  to  add  to  their  mortification, 
some  of  the  principal  camp-holders  had  but  re- 
cently withdrawn  fi'om  this  intelligent  ministry, 
and  joined  the  "boys,"  with  the  expectation  that 
the  fathers  would  be  out  to  aid  them  at  the  camp- 
meetings. 

Discouragement  and  gloom  overshadowed  the 
encampment  for  a  time  ;  but  preachers  and  people, 
despairing  of  human  aid,  felt  the  more  pungently 
their  need  of  Divine  aid ;  and  being  thus  shut  up  to 
the  happy  necessity,  they  put  their  trust  in  God,  and 
called  upon  him  for  help  in  this  time  of  great 
need.  Their  prayers  were  heard  in  heaven,  and 
answered  in  a  most  gracious  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit.  Great  excitement  pervaded  the  entire  con- 
gregation, and  scores  were  brought  to  inquire  the 
way  of  salvation.  An  eye-witness  says :  "Almost 
all  who  were  not  professors  were  at  the  mourners' 
bench.  You  may  have  some  idea  of  our  meeting, 
if  you  will  fancy  yourself  looking  over  the  weeping 
congregation,  and  beholding  here  an  Old  School 
man  on  his  knees,  bending  over  four  children, 
all  come  to  years  of  maturity,  and  all  crying  for 
mercy;  and  there,  an  old  gray-headed  sire,  with 
streaming  eyes,  in  great  agony  for  a  whole 
family  of  children  ;  and  yonder,  a  mother  in  Israel, 
on  her  knees,  bending  over  a  husband  and  four 
children,  all  grown,  and  all  unconverted."* 

*  Major  Andrew  Cowan. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  191 

The  meeting  was  one  of  great  interest,  and  a 
great  many  professed  faith  in  Christ,  but  how- 
many,  our  informant  does  not  know ;  but  the  chil- 
dren of  the  gray-headed  sire,  and  the  four  children 
of  the  Old  School  man,  and  the  husband  and  four 
children  of  the  mother  in  Israel,  all  professed  and 
joined  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church;  and 
many  more,  that  came  to  the  meeting  through 
curiosity,  careless  and  unconcerned,  returned  with 
tidings  of  great  joy.  And  what  was  of  still  greater 
moment,  the  young  preachers  and  the  people 
learned  that,  the  Lord  being  present,  they  could 
have  a  most  gracious  meeting  without  the  aid  of 
the  fathers  in  the  ministry. 

Thus  encouraged,  they  went  through  the  series 
of  the  camp-meetings,  trusting  in  God ;  and  though 
not  one  of  the  ministers  had  been  ordained  six 
months,  the  people  had  no  occasion  to  regret  the 
absence  of  more  experienced  ministers.  Each 
meeting  was  attended  with  more  than  usual  inter- 
est, and  resulted  in  numerous  conversions,  and  ac- 
cessions to  the  Churches  contiguous.  The  young 
men  acquired  much  reputation,  not  only  as  elo- 
quent and  influential  speakers,  but  as  prudent,  effi- 
cient ministers  of  Christ ;  and,  notwithstanding  all 
that  had  been  said  against  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rians, as  ignorant,  disorderly,  and  heretical,  no 
other  denomination  enjoyed  a  larger  measure  of 
public  confidence,  and  many  influential  members 
of   the  Presbyterian   Church  gave  expression  of 


192  THE    LIFE    OP    THE 

their  confidence  by  uniting  with  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church. 

The  missionary  labors  for  the  summer  of  1825 
closed  with  the  camp-meetings.  The  young  brethren 
received  the  parting  blessing  of  the  churches  they 
had  planted  and  watered,  and  then  set  out  to  attend 
the  fall  presbytery,  which  met  at  Bethesda,  in 
"Wilson  county.  At  this  session  of  the  presbytery 
Robert  S.  Donnell  was  ordained :  he  w^as  cousin  to 
George  Donnell,  and  a  young  man  of  great  pro- 
mise. An  orator  by  nature,  and  possessing  more 
than  ordinary  talent,  had  he  been  as  exclusively 
devoted  to  the  ministry  as  his  distinguished  rela- 
tive, Rev.  Robert  Donnell,  of  Alabama,  he  might 
have  rivalled  him  in  usefulness ;  but  having  married 
early,  and  becoming  encumbered  with  the  cares  of 
this  life,  he  never  attained  the  distinction  for  which 
his  eminent  talents  qualified  him. 

It  was  at  this  meeting  I  first  saw  George  Donnell. 
About  a  month  previous  I  had  professed  religion, 
and  had  gone  with  a  young  friend  who  was  ear- 
nestly seeking  salvation.  When  we  arrived  at  the 
camp-ground,  George  Donnell,  Aston,  and  Lans- 
don  were  sitting  in  the  stand,  and  Robert  S.  Don- 
nell was  jjreaching  his  trial  sermon.  George  was 
clad  in  a  black  suit  of  very  fine  homespun  jeans, 
with  a  red  bandanna  silk  handkerchief  thrown 
loosely  over  his  head.  All  were  strangers  to  me, 
and  I  was  curious  to  make  up  an  opinion  as  to  the 
preaching  talents  of  the  trio.  After  a  careful  sur- 
vey, I  finally  settled  upon  Donnell  as  my  favorite. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  193 

The  selection  was  not  determined  by  any  indication 
of  superior  talents,  so  much  as  an  expression  of  un- 
usual susceptibility ;  and  Avhen  I  heard  him  sing,  and 
pray,  and  converse  with  mourners,  I  was  confirmed 
in  my  first  impression.  There  was  a  tenderness,  a 
moving  sympathy,  and  a  heavenly  unction,  in  all 
that  he  said  or  sang,  such  as  I  had  never  heard 
before ;  and  when  he  preached,  I  felt  sure  that  my 
friend  would  mourn,  and  so  he  did.  A  number 
professed  religion,  and  I  had  great  hopes  of  my 
friend,  and  doubtless  the  day  of  eternity  will  reveal 
the  fact  that  he  was  converted  at  that  meeting,  but 
he  did  not  profess  there. 


194  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 


CHAPTER  XV. 

DONNELL   IN   SYNOD — MISSIONARY   LABORS. 

Immediately  after  the  adjournment  of  presby- 
tery, the  young  brethren  proceeded  to  synod  to  take 
their  seats  for  fhe  first  time  as  members  of  that 
body.  The  General  Assembly  had  not  yet  been 
organized,  and  the  synod  was,  therefore,  the  highest 
judicature  of  the  Church.  It  was  composed  of  a 
convention  of  all  the  ordained  ministers  of  the 
Church ;  and  in  the  fall  of  1825,  it  held  its  annual 
meeting  at  Princeton,  Kentucky.  The  young 
brethren  were  not  only  in  a  strange  community, 
but  they  were  unacquainted  with  a  large  majority 
of  the  members  of  synod. 

It  was  the  custom  to  appoint  a  committee  com- 
posed of  one  aged  minister  from  each  presbytery 
to  regulate  the  public  services  during  the  session 
of  synod,  and  to  select  the  ministers  that  should 
occupy  the  pulpit.  It  was  customary  to  make  ap- 
pointments for  the  pulpit  from  the  several  presby- 
teries ;  and  when  the  time  came  to  make  an 
appointment  from  the  Lebanon  Presbytery,  Eev. 
Tliomas  Calhoon,  who  represented  the  presbytery 
in  tlie  committee,  nominated  George  DonnelL     He 


REV.     GEORGE    DON  NELL.  lUt) 

was  unknown  to  tlie  otiier  members  of^the  com- 
mittee, and  as  lie  was  young  and  ratlier  boyisli  in 
appearance,  they  were  rather  indisposed  to  ratify 
the  nomination.  But  Mr.  Calhoon  declined  to 
withdraw  it ;  so,  to  gratify  him,  the  appointment  was 
reluctantly  made,  but  not  with  the  cordial  approval 
of  the  committee. 

When  the  hour  came  for  Donnell  to  occupy  the 
pulpit,  several  of  the  fathers  in  the  ministry,  ex- 
pecting that  "the  boy  would  make  a  failure,"  and 
wishins:  to  screen  from  observation  their  mortifi- 
cation,  took  a  seat  behind  the  pulpit,  as  the  congre- 
gation was  in  a  grove.  Donnell  was  evidently  eni- 
barrassed,  and  his  commencement  was  rather 
unpromising.  The  old  fathers  hung  their  heads, 
and  Calhoon  did  not  appear  easy  in  his  seat.  But 
as  the  speaker  advanced  upon  an  ascending  scale, 
the  fathers  began  to  hold  up  their  heads :  the 
speaker  grew  animated,  and  began  to  pour  out  his 
soul  in  melting  strains  of  heavenly  love :  the 
fathers  began  one  by  one  to  slide  around  in  front 
of  the  stand,  and  ere  the  speaker  closed  they  were 
all  in  front,  and  enraptured  with  the  sermon  and 
the  young  preacher.* 

At  this  session  of  the  synod  the  propriety  of 
establishing  a  college,  under  the  supervision  of  the 
synod,  for  the  education  of  probationers  for  tke 
ministry,  was  under  consideration.  After  a  pro- 
tracted discussion,  it  was  decided  in  the  affirm- 
ative, and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  draft  a 

*  Rev.  Thomas  Calhoon. 


196  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

plan  to  be  reported  to  the  next  session  of  the 
synod.  Mr.  Donnell  warmly  advocated  the  mea- 
sure. 

Another  subject  of  equal  importance  was  under 
discussion,  namely,  the  propriety  of  dividing  the 
synod,  and  organizing  a  General  Assembly,  as  the 
highest  judicature  of  the  Church.  The  young 
and  growing  denomination  had,  in  fifteen  years 
after  its  organization,  planted  churches  in  every 
section  of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky,  and  in  some 
sections  of  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Arkansas,  Mis- 
souri, Illinois,  and  Indiana.  To  require  all  the 
ordained  ministers  dispersed  over  this  vast  terri- 
tory to  assemble  in  synod  once  a  year,  was  thought 
tp  be  an  impolitic  waste  of  time,  especially  when 
the  demand  for  ministerial  labor  far  exceeded  the 
ability  of  all  the  ministers,  though  they  should  de- 
vote the  whole  of  their  time  to  the  work.  In  view 
of  this  waste  of  time  in  travelling  several  hundred 
miles  to  synod,  all  parties  admitted  the  propriety 
of  a  division  of  the  synod.  But  while  some  were 
in  favor  of  a  Gleneral  Assembly  as  the  bond  of  union, 
others  favored  a  delegated  synod.  Rev.  Finis 
Ewing  and  other  distinguished  members  favored  a 
synod,  but  opposed  warmly  the  organization  of  a 
General  Assembly.  The  discussion  was  animated 
aad  protracted.  Mr.  Donnell,  though  a  3'outh, 
mildly,  though  firmly,  advocated  an  Assembly. 
As  the  synod  was  much  divided  in  sentiment,  after 
a  protracted  discussion,  the  whole  subject  was  post- 
poned indefinitely ;  and  three  years  thereafter.  Cum- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  197 

berland  Synod  was  divided  into  four  synods,  and  a 
General  Assembly  constituted. 

Mr.  Donnell  preached  with  such  general  accept- 
ance, that  the  synod  appointed  him  and  Eev. 
David  Foster  a  committee  to  visit  the  Mission 
School  in  the  Choctaw  IS'ation,  which  had  been 
established  some  years  previous,  and  to  report  its 
condition  to  the  next  synod. 

After  synod,  Donnell,  Aston,  Lansdon,  and  S. 
T.  Thomas,  a  licentiate,  returned  to  East  Tennes- 
see. Thomas  was  placed  upon  the  Sequachee 
Circuit,  Smith  having  been  transferred  to  the 
Lebanon  Circuit.  Aston  spent  the  winter  in  the 
eastern  counties;  and  on  one  tour,  he  penetrated 
as  far  as  Abingdon,  in  Western  Virginia.  Lans- 
don and  A.  M.  Young  supplied  the  regular  circuit 
appointments  in  the  Tennessee  valley ;  while  Don- 
nell travelled  at  large  through  the  Tennessee  and 
Sequachee  Circuits,  and  cooperated  with  the  other 
missionaries  in  holding  two-days'  and  sacramental- 
meetings.  Thus  passed  the  winter,  without  elicit- 
ing any  thing  worthy  of  special  notice. 

Li  the  spring  of  1826,  Lebanon  Presbytery  met 
at  the  residence  of  Major  Andrew  Cowan,  in 
Grassy  Yalley,  East  Tennessee.  The  young  mis- 
sionaries had  taken  pains  the  previous  fall  to  have 
all  the  churches  in  the  east  represented  in  presby- 
tery, -and  their  influence,  in  connection  with  a 
spirit  of  indulgence  on  the  part  of  the  ministers 
and  churches  west  of  the  mountains,  had  availed  to 
take  the  presbytery  to  East  Tennessee.     It  was  a 


198  THE    LIFE     OF    THE 

great  satisfaction,  not  only  to  the  missionaries,  but 
to  the  members  of  the  eastern  churches,  to  have  the 
aged  ministers  with,  th^m'-.once  more,  and  to  wait 
upon  their  ySOuMnspirin^-  ministrations.  The  de- 
liberations of  the  pr.esb;^5;tery  did  much  -toward 
building  up  and  confirming  tlie  newlj-planted 
churches.  At  this  presbytery,  Ediilander  Y.  Davis 
and  G.  0.  Lewis  were  licensed  to  preach.  After  a 
pleasant  and  harmonious  session,  presbytery  ad- 
journed to  meet  at  Flat  Creek  church,  in  Overton 
county. 

Shortly  after  the  adjournment  of  presbytery,  Mr. 
Donnell  set  out  on  his  mission  to  visit  the  Indian 
school  among  the  Choctaws,  in  Mississippi.  He 
passed  through  :N"orth  Alabama,  and  called  upon 
his  distinguished  relative,  Eev.  Robert  Donnell. 
His  stay  here  was  very  brief,  but  Father  Donnell 
could  not  allow  him  to  depart  without  sowing  some 
seed  in  that  field,  which  he  had  so  long  cultivated 
with  singular  success.  He  circulated  an  appoint- 
ment for  preaching  at  night  in  the  church  near  his 
residence. 

A  good  congregation  came  out,  and  the  young 
missionary  preached.  There  was  in  the  congrega- 
tion that  night  an  intelligent  young  man  from 
Tennessee,  who  was  teaching  a  classical  school  in 
the  neighborhood.  He  was  then  a  stranger  to 
Christ,  and  to  his  messenger,  George  Donnell; 
though,  by  the  grace  of  God,  he  subsequently  knew 
the  Saviour,  and  became  the  true  yokefellow  witli 
Donnell   in  the  ministry.     Yet  at  this  period  he 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  109 

^vas  fastidious  in  his  taste,  and  as  he  was  familiar 
ivith  some  of  the  first  preachers  of  the  day,  he  was 
disposed  to  look  upon  the  "lesser  lights"  with  a 
feeling  of  commiseration  approaching  contempt. 
And  when  "Little  George"  presented  himself  in 
kis  soiled  jeans  garb,  and  with  a  diffident  and  hesi- 
tating manner  entered  upon  the  services  of  the 
evening,  our  young  teacher  could  not  repress  a 
feeling  of  pity,  bordering  on  disgust.  But  before 
the  sermon  closed,  he  says  he  felt  such  convictions 
-for  sin  as  he  never  had  before  experienced,  though 
he  had  often  sat  under  the  preaching  of  Calhoon 
and  Eobert  Donnell ;  and  he  thinks  that  the  close 
of  the  discourse  equalled  in  pathos  and  pungency 
any  thing  he  ever  heard  from  the  pulpit. 

As  the  country  between  Alabama  and  the  In- 
dian school  was  at  that  day  unsettled,  no  further 
opportunity  for  preaching  was  offered.  And  as 
Donnell  could  not  preach  to  the  Lidians,  except 
through  an  interpreter,  and  there  were  no  white 
people  in  the  vicinity,  except  those  connected  with 
the  mission,  it  is  probable  that  he  accomplished 
little  more  than  the  business  part  of  his  mission — 
the  delivery  of  the  contributions  of  his  presbytery, 
and  the  inspection  of  the  condition  of  the  school. 

On  his  return,  he  called  upon  Eev.  Eobert  Don- 
nell again,  and  accompanied  him  to  a  camp-meet- 
ing in  Madison  county.  He  was  appointed  to 
preach  at  the  most  public  hour  on  Sabbath ;  but 
some  of  the  elders  and  camp-holders  were  so  dissat- 
isfied with  the  appointment,  that  they  would  not 


200  THE     LIFE     OF    THE 

go  out  to  the  stand,  but  lingered  in  their  tents,  that 
they  might  not  witness,  or  become  in  any  way  iden- 
tified with,  the  fiiihire  which,  from  the  unpromis- 
ing appearance  of  the  preacher,  they  deemed  inev- 
itable. But  long  before  tlie  close  of  the  sermon 
the  tents  were  empty,  and  all  had  gathered  as  ne»r 
the  stand  as  possible,  fixed  in  amazement,  to  hear 
a  sorry-looking  boy  preach  with  such  pathos  and 
power.  Christians  were  transported  to  ecstasy,  and 
sinners  were  crying  for  mercy. 

Father  Donnell  had  left  a  sick  family  at  home, 
and  was  compelled  to  return;  but  such  was  the  in- 
terest manifested,  and  so  encouraging  the  prospects 
for  a  general  revival,  that  the  thought  of  leaving 
the  meeting  at  such  a  crisis  so  overcame  him,  that, 
on  parting  with  the  preachers  in  whose  charge  ho 
was  leaving  the  interests  of  the  meeting,  he  wept 
freely.  A  wag  standing  by,  and  noticing  the  weep- 
ing, said:  "Uncle  Bob  went  ofi"  crying,  because 
Little  George  had  laid  him  in  the  shade  preaching." 

From  the  camp-meeting,  Mr.  Donnell  came  to 
Winchester,  and  assisted  Rev.  Samuel  King  in  a 
meeting  then  in  progress  in  the  village.  This  com- 
munity had  been  blessed  with  a  gracious  revival,  a 
small  church  had  recently  been  organized,  and  a 
revival  spirit  was  still  prevalent.  Donnell  was  a 
stranger  to  all  except  Father  King,  and  as  he  was 
still  clad  in  his  soiled  jeans,  now  worn  through  at 
the  elbows,  the  principal  citizens  w^ere  sorely  vexed 
when  King  put  him  up  to  preach.  lie  perceived 
the  aversion  of  the  congregation,  and  determined 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  '201 

to  dispel  it  before  entering  upon  the  subject  of  the 
contemplated  discourse.  After  the  introductory 
service,  and  before  announcing  his  text,  he  said 
that  a  false  and  slanderous  rumor  had  gained  cur- 
rency in  that  community ;  that  some  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  and  all  of  the  men  of  the 
world,  believed  it,  and  were  acting  under  its  perni- 
cious influence  ;  that  it  had  already  done  much  in- 
jury, and,  if  permitted  to  go  unrefuted,  it  would 
yet  do  much  more  injury;  and  as  the  slander  in- 
volved himself,  as  well  as  members  of  the  congre- 
gation, he  had  determined,  stranger  as  he  was,  to 
meet  and  expose  it. 

Curiosity  was  on  tip-toe ;  the  people  stared  at 
him  and  each  other  in  amazement,  all  wondering 
who  had  been  slandering  the  shabby  little  preacher. 
Seeing  he  had  the  concentrated  attention  of  the 
whole  congregation,  he  then  announced  his  text: 
"Ye  have  said  it  is  a  vain  thing  to  serve  God." 
"This,"  he  said,  "was  a  vile  slander;"  and  then 
he  proceeded,  in  a  most  masterly  strain  of  argu- 
ment, to  demonstrate  that  it  was  not  a  vain  thing  to 
serve  God.  Then  he  showed  that  the  men  of  the 
world,  and  inconsistent  Christians,  acted  as  though 
they  believed  it  was  vain  to  serve  him,  and  thereby 
they  gave  currency  to  the  slander  upon  the  Divine 
character;  and  persisting  in  this  course,  they  not 
only  influenced  others  to  believe  the  service  of  God 
a  vain  thing,  but  ultimately  persuaded  themselves 
that  it  was  vain,  and  so  died  in  their  sins. 

After  showing  that  all  undevout  persons  were 
9* 


202  THELIFEOFTIIE 

contributing  their  influence  to  tlie  propagation  of 
tins  slander,  the  belief  of  which  was  ruining  death- 
less souls,  he  told  the  people  he  was  commissioned 
of  God  to  warn  them  to  desist  from  propagating  an 
error  so  ruinous,  and  to  counteract,  by  repentance 
and  faith,  the  evil  they  had  already  done. 

When  he  closed,  the  congregation  was  bathed  in 
tears,  and  many  were  groaning  in  bitterness  of 
spirit.  Mourners  were  called,  and  the  altar  w^as 
crowded,  many  of  w^hom  never  rose  till  they  had 
experienced  remission  of  sins,  and  then  they  rose 
to  testify  publicly  that  it  is  not  vain  to  serve  God. 
One  man,  who  sat  in  the  window^,  would  not  go  to 
the  altar,  but  he  mourned  and  prayed  in  the  win- 
dow, and  refused  to  retire  until  he  experienced  the 
pardoning  love  of  God.  The  little  stranger  w^as 
long  a  favorite  with  many  good  people  in  Win- 
chester.'-^ 

After  some  days  of  grateful  repose,  our  3'oung 
missionary  took. an  afiectionate  leave  of  the  young 
converts  and  the  kind  brethren,  and  set  out  on  his 
return  to  East  Tennessee,  where  he  joined  his  com- 
panions in  labor.  The  summer  of  1826  was  spent 
in  attending  sacramental  and  camp-meetings  on  the 
several  circuits.  These  meetings  w^ere  attended 
with  unusual  interest;  a  revival  spirit  pervaded 
the  churches  generally,  and  never  had  the  labors 
of  the  missionaries  been  so  successful.  Converts 
were  numerous  at  every  meeting,  and,  during  the 

*  JuJge  Green  aud  Benjamin  Declicrd. 


REV.     GEOIIGE    DONNELL.  203 

summer  and  fall,  several  hundred  were  added  to 
the  churches  in  the  east.  Indeed,  it  seems  to  have 
been  a  season  of  revivals  in  almost  every  section 
of  the  Church,  as  the  synod  of  1826  reported  three 
thousand  three  hundred  and  five  converts  during 
the  year.  And  as  there  were  but  eighty  ministers 
in  the  whole  Church,  the  total  increase  would  give 
an  average  of  more  than  forty  to  each  minister. 

After  the  close  of  the  camp-meetings,  the  mis- 
sionaries crossed  the  mountains  to  attend  presby- 
tery at  Flat  Creek  church,  in  Overton  county.  In 
this  section,  Donnell,  Aston,  and  Lansdon  had 
labored  as  missionaries  when  first  licensed,  and, 
though  young  and  inexperienced,  they  had  souls 
for  their  hire,  and  as  many  devoted  friends  in  the 
Mountain  district  as  in  any  other  field  in  which 
they  had  labored.  After  an  absence  of  three  years, 
a  relinion  with  old  circuit  friends  was  mutually 
agreeable  and  edifying.  The  old  folks  were  de- 
lighted to  see  their  favorable  predictions  about 
the  boys  verified  in  the  manly  bearing  and  able 
sermons  of  the  young  ministers. 

From  X3resbytery,  the  ministers,  with  their  elders, 
set  out  for  synod,  at  Eusselville,  Kentucky.  In 
those  days,  the  meeting  of  synod  was  an  occasioii 
of  unusual  interest,  as  it  was  a  convocation  of  all 
the  ministers  of  the  whole  Church,  afibrding  oppor- 
tunity to  each  of  forming  a  personal  acquaintance 
with  all  the  ministers.  And  then,  as  the  Church  had 
no  paper  or  public  organ  of  communication,  all  were 
anxious  to  attend  synod,  to  hear  the  reports  of  the 


204  THE    LIFE     OF    THE 

several  presbyteries,  detailing  the  revivals,  the  ac- 
cessions to  the  Church  and  the  ministry,  the  mis- 
sionary enterprises,  and  the  general  advancement 
of  the  good  cause,  in  their  respective  bounds. 

At  the  synod  of  1826,  cheering  reports  of  exten- 
sive revivals  came  up  from  every  section  of  the 
Church,  but  none  elicited  so  much  interest  as  the  re- 
ports of  the  young  missionaries  from  East  Tennessee. 
For  here  was  a  demonstration  that  the  new  theo- 
logy, even  in  the  hands  of  inexperienced  young 
men,  could  maintain  its  medium  ground,  in  the 
face  of  Calvinistic  and  Arminian  opposition.  It 
had  prevailed  gloriously,  in  the  very  shade  of  the 
schools  of  the  Calvinistic  prophets,  and  the  "  illiter- 
ate boys,"  as  they  were  tauntingly  called,  had  van- 
quished learned  doctors  of  divinity. 

From  the  synod,  the  young  missionaries  returned 
to  the  east,  and  resumed  their  labors.  The  winter 
was  passed,  as  preceding  winters  had  been,  in  visit- 
ing, instructing,  building  up,  and  fortifying  the 
numerous  and  widely-dispersed  churches  which 
had  been  planted  by  their  labors.  In  neighbor- 
hoods where  there  were  no  churches,  meetings  were 
held  at  private  houses,  by  day  or  by  night,  and 
many  precious  little  reviving  seasons  were  enjoyed. 
But  the  days  of  protracted  meetings  had  not  yet 
been  ushered  in,  nor  did  the  life  of  the  missionary 
allow^him  to  remain  long  in  any  one  place :  ap- 
pointments were  always  in  advance  of  him,  and  he 
must  be  on  the  wing  to  meet  them.  Could  he 
have  delayed  wherever  buddings  of  a  revival  were 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  205 

developed,  he  might  have  accomplished  more,  but 
much  time  would  have  been  lost  in  getting  out  a 
new  series  of  appointments.  So  he  left  the  mourn- 
ers to  strive  in  solitude  until  his  next  visit. 
Generally  he  found  them  still  serious,  and  some 
anxiously  awaiting  his  return,  while  others  had 
grown  callous  and  indifferent.  Under  this  system 
of  operations,  mourners  were  longer  in  obtaining 
comfort  than  in  the  days  of  protracted  meetings, 
but  the  evidences  of  conversion  were  more  satis- 
factory. 

With  the  opening  spring,  the  missionaries  assem- 
bled at  Andrew  Russell's,  to  take  their  departure 
across  the  mountain  to  attend  presbytery.  Mr. 
Russell  was  an  elder  of  the  Concord  church,  and 
his  house  had  been  the  home  of  the  missionary 
from  the  commencement  of  their  operations  in  that 
country,  and  the  young  men  revered  and  loved  him 
as  a  father.  Parting  with  him  and  his  amiable 
family  was  like  leaving  home.  On  this  occasion, 
Aston  had  spent  the  night  with  the  family  ;  Donnell 
arrived  after  breakfast,  and  when  they  were  about 
to  take  leave,  he  signified  that  he  would  like  to 
X^ray  with  the  famil3\  All  were  assembled:  he 
sang  and  prayed  with  a  pathos  and  tenderness 
peculiar  to  himself;  the  whole  family,  white  and 
black,  were  in  tears ;  he  sang  a  farewell  song,  pass- 
ing round  and  shaking  hands  with  each  member  as 
he  sang:  some  wept  and  sobbed  aloud,  others 
shouted,  and  all  were  excited.     The  missionaries 


206  TUE     LIFE     OF    THE 

departed  witli   the  blessings   of  the  family  upon 
them. 

After  presbytery,  Aston,  Lansdon,  and  Smith 
returned  to  East  Tennessee,  but  Donnell  remained, 
and  spent  the  summer  of  1827  in  Wilson  county, 
assisting  the  brethren  wherever  aid  was  most 
needed,  but  having  no  regular  charge.  After  live 
years  of  incessant  toil,  a  partial  respite  from  labor 
was  most  grateful ;  but  repose  was  not  the  only  con- 
sideration that  induced  him  to  remain  in  "Wilson. 
He  had  a  matrimonial  engagement  with  Miss  Eli- 
zabeth E.  McMurry,  eldest  daughter  of  David 
ISIcMurry,  an  elder  of  the  Big  Spring  church,  and 
the  chief  object  of  his  stay  was  the  consummation 
of  this  delicate  negotiation.  Early  in  the  summer, 
lie  and  his  chosen  bride  were  united  in  wedlock. 
Of  course,  some  time  was  spent  in  visiting  relatives 
and  friends  ;  but  such  was  the  anxiety  to  hear  him 
preach,  that  appointments  were  made  and  congre- 
gations assembled,  and  his  bridal  tour  was  attended 
by  a  series  of  meetings. 

The  latter  part  of  the  summer,  and  a  portion  of 
the  fall,  were  passed  in  attending  camp-meetings  in 
Wilson  and  the  adjoining  counties.  It  was  a  rare 
treat  to  his  ministerial  brethren  and  his  old  circuit 
friends  to  have  his  labors  once  more  at  their 
camp-meetings ;  and  it  was  a  common  remark  that 
lie  preached  better  since  his  marriage  than  for-s 
merly.  Many  who  had  not  heard  him  for  several 
years,   were    agreeably  surprised  to   observe    the 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  207 

growth  and  development  of  his  intellectual  powers. 
At  no  period  in  his  ministerial  career  did  he  ac- 
quire so  much  reputation  in  so  short  a  time,  as  dur- 
ing the  few  weeks  he  spent  attending  the  camp- 
meetings  m  Lebanon  Presbytery. 

His  amiable  companion  accompanied  him  to 
several  of  those  meetings,  and  public  opinion  every- 
where approved  his  choice.  Having  enjoyed  the 
prayers  and  instructions  of  a  mother  distinguished 
for  intelligence  and  piety,  having  moved  in  the 
better  circles  of  Christian  society,  being  naturally 
amiable,  and  so  refined  by  grace  as  to  be  in  sympa- 
thy with  him  in  all  his  care  and  labor  for  souls,  she 
was  just  the  lady  he  should  have  chosen  to  be  the 
companion  of  a  devoted,  self-denying  minister  of 
Christ. 

Before  the  close  of  the  camp-meeting  season,  the 
popular  young  minister  and  his  amiable  com- 
panion took  an  afiectionate  leave  of  numerous 
fi'iends,  and  set  out  for  East  Tennessee.  Mr.  Don- 
nell  had  made  arrangements  to  locate  as  pastor  of 
the  Concord  church.  The  journey  completed,  the 
young  pastor  and  his  bride  were  received  with 
great  kindness,  and  snugly  located  in  a  house  be- 
longing to  Father  Russell,  the  principal  elder  of 
the  church.  Here  the  young  wife  took  her  first 
lessons  in  housekeeping,  and  the  young  pastor  his 
first  in  pastoral  duties. 

At  this  date,  1827,  comparatively  few  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  churches  had  settled  pastors. 
Each    minister    usually    supplied    three    or    four 


208  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

churches,  and  as  these  churches  were  dispersed 
over  a  wide  territory,  the  minister  was  a  missionary 
rather  than  a  pastor;  and  as  the  churches  were 
generally  feehle,  the  population  heing  sparse  and 
in  moderate  circumstances,  it  required  the  contri- 
butions of  several  churches  to  sustain  one  minister. 
Concord  was  the  first  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
church  organized  in  East  Tennessee,  and  when  Mr. 
Donnell  became  pastor,  it  had  more  members  and 
moj-e  wealth  than  any  of  the  churches  in  that  sec- 
tion of  the  State ;  and,  as  its  members  were  dis- 
persed over  a  large  territory,  he  declined  the  charge 
of  any  other  church. 

But  the  limited  contributions  which  were  com- 
mon at  that  day,  soon  proved  insufficient  to  sustain 
the  pastor  and  his  small  family.  And  as  the 
church  was  in  want  of  a  teacher,  it  was  proposed 
that  he  should  take  a  school,  and  thereby  make  up 
the  deficiency.  Accordingly,  he  opened  a  school 
in  the  congregation,  the  income  of  which,  in  addi- 
tion to  the  contributions  of  the  church,  afforded  a 
competency. 

Mr.  Donnell  was  a  charming  singer,  and  pas- 
sionately fond  of  sacred  music.  Attaching  great 
importance  to  this  delightful  exercise,  and  discover- 
ing a  deficiency  among  his  members,  and  being 
thoroughly  versed  in  the  science  of  music,  he  was 
induced  to  open  a  singing-school  for  the  purpose 
of  instructing  the  members,  and  thereby  improv- 
ing the  church  music.  The  school  soon  awakened 
a   general   interest  in   sacred  music ;   and  to  this 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  209 

day  some  of  Lis  old  pupils  are  tlie  sweetest  singers 
in  Israel. 

The  synod  of  1827  divided  the  Lebanon  Presby- 
tery, and  ordered  a  new  presbytery  to  be  con- 
stituted in  East  Tennessee.  The  following  is  an 
extract  from  the  Minutes  of  the  first  session  of  the 
new  presbytery : 

"Agreeably  to  an  order  of  the  last  synod,  George 
Donnell,  "William  Smith,  Samuel  M.  Aston,  and 
Abner  W.  Lansdon,  formerly  members  of  the 
Lebanon  Presbytery,  met  at  Concord  meeting-house, 
in  Knox  county.  State  of  Tennessee,  on  Thursday 
the  17th  of  April,  1828,  and  constituted  by  prayer 
the  presbytery  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  the 
JInoxville  Presbytery ;  which  opened  its  session  by 
a  sermon  delivered  by  Kev.  George  Donnell,  who 
was  appointed  the  first  Moderator." 

It  was  a  merited  distinction  and  privilege,  that 
the  first  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  organ- 
ized in  East  Tennessee  should  witness  the  consti- 
tution of  the  first  presbytery  in  that  section  of  the 
State.  Little  did  they  imagine,  when  they  hesi- 
tatingly gave  in  their  names,  and  therewith  their 
adhesion  to  an  obscure  and  despised  denomination, 
of  little  more  than  ten  years'  standing,  and  not  a 
congregation  within  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  of 
them,  that  in  six  brief  years  they  would  see  a 
presbytery  constituted  at  that  place,  gathering 
under  its  fostering  care  numerous  thriving  churches, 
planted  over  the  valley  of  the  Tennessee  by  a  few 


210  THE     LIFE    OF    THE 

inexperienced  missionaries.  Truly,  God  hatli  em- 
♦  l^loyed  the  weak  to  confound  tlie  miglity. 

Mr.  Donnell's  connection  witli  the  Concord 
church  was  pleasant  and  agreeable.  The  commu- 
nity was  respectable,  plain,  but  intelligent  and  sub- 
stantial, noted  for  kindness,  hospitality,  and  all  the 
social  virtues.  They  idolized  their  pastor,  and  he 
was  warmly  attached  to  his  people.  There  was 
one,  and  only  one,  cause  of  discontent — the  school 
was  too  confining.  He  longed  to  be  out  among  his 
flock,  making  pastoral  visits,  preaching  and  hold- 
ing prayer-meetings  in  neighborhoods  remote  from 
the  church,  visiting  the  serious  and  the  sick,  and 
laboring  for  the  spiritual  advancement  of  his  charge. 
But  if  he  gave  up  the  school,  the  contributions  o^ 
the  church  would  not  supply  his  family  with  the 
ordinary  comforts  of  life.  The  struggle  between  a 
passion  for  souls  and  affection  for  his  family  was 
painful  and  protracted  ;  but  when  the  camp- meet- 
ing season  came  on,  a  sense  of  obligation  to  be  en- 
gaged in  his  Master's  work  overcame  all  considera- 
tions of  temporal  comforts.  lie  gave  up  his  school 
and  took  the  field,  devoting  himself  wholly  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry. 

During  the  season  of  the  camp-meetings,  he  was 
incessantly  engaged,  and  never  were  his  labors 
more  successful.  But  the  close  of  his  first  year'^ 
euGfasrement  with  the  Concord  church  now  drew 
near,  and  the  propriety  of  renewing  the  engage- 
ment must  be  decided.     It  was  an  embarrassing 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL 


211 


question.  He  had  demonstrated  that  the  contribu- 
tions of  the  church,  independent  of  the  school, 
woukl  not  support  his  family.  The  school  tram- 
melled him  in  his  ministerial  labors,  and  on  that 
account  he  was  opposed  to  the  confinement.  ^  lie 
desired  to  remain  at  Concord,  yet  if  he  remained 
he  would  be  compelled  to  teach. 

Ever  since  he  had  spent  the  summer  of  1827 
west  of  the  mountain,  great  solicitude  had  been 
expressed  to  secure  his  services  in  "Wilson  county ; 
and  there  was  great  need  for  more  efficient  labor 
there,  for  some  of  the  churches  were  sinking  into 
a  state  of  apathy.  His  father  and  father-in-law 
had  proffered  assistance  if  he  would  return:  he 
could  have  a  little  farm  of  his  own,  and  servants  to 
cultivate  it.  This  promised  a  support  without  any 
curtailment  of  his  labors  in  the  ministry.  This 
settled  the  question,  and  he  decided  to  resign  the 
charge  of  Concord,  and  return  to  his  native  county, 
where  he  could  be  wholly  devoted  to  his  ministerial 
labors. 

As  the  fall  session  of  the  Knoxville  Presbytery 
was  to  be  held  at  Clear  Spring  church,  in  Ehea 
county,  fifty  miles  west  of  Concord,  on  the  road  to 
Middle  Tennessee,  Mr.  Donnell  determined  to  set 
out  on  his  removal  to  Wilson  county,  and  attend 
the  presbytery  on  his  journey.  He  therefore  made 
the  necessary  preparations  for  the  removal  of  his 
little  family,  and  taking  an  affectionate  leave  of  the 
good  people  of  Concord,  he  set  out  for  presbytery, 
and  thence  to  Wilson.     At  presbytery  he  met  his 


212  THE     LIFE     OF     THE 

brethren  with  whom  he  had  been  so  long  associated, 
and  sat  with  them  in  presbytery  for  the  last  time. 
After  the  adjournment,  he  bade  adieu  to  his  friends 
in  East  Tennessee,  and  his  co-laborers  in  the  min- 
istvy,  and  resumed  his  journey.  His  departure 
caused  universal  regret,  but  none  were  disposed  to 
censure  his  course. 

From  the  spring  of  1824  to  the  fall  of  1828,  he 
had  labored  to  plant  and  build  up  churches  in 
East  Tennessee.  And  could  we  duly  appreciate 
the  discouragements  under  which  he  and  his  com- 
panions labored,  and  then  contemplate  the  results, 
we  might  then  be  prepared  to  judge  of  his  fidelity 
and  efficiency.  But  we  cannot,  at  this  day,  appre- 
ciate the  embarrassments  that  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian ministers  had  to  encounter  in  East  Tennessee 
at  that  date.  The  Church  had  only  reached  the 
fourteenth  year  of  its  existence ;  its  doctrines  and 
usages  were  unknown,  but  strange  rumors  of 
heres}^  and  disorder,  "wildfire  and  fanaticism,"  had 
preceded  them,  and  prejudiced  the  public  mind 
against  the  new  Church  and  its  doctrines.  It  had 
no  papers,  colleges,  or  doctors  of  divinity,  as  expo- 
nents ;  in  a  word,  nothing  to  give  it  character,  save 
the  piety  of  its  members,  the  zeal  of  its  ministers, 
and  the  purity  of  its  doctrines.  The  missionaries 
themselves  had  enjoyed  no  advantages.  They  were 
young  men  with  but  limited  attainments,  and  with- 
out experience;  but  they  went  forth  armed  only 
with  the  gospel  message,  and  trusting  alone  in  the 
power  of  God,  who  gave  them  the  victory. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  213 

One  of  his  co-laborers,  Rev.  William  Smith,  has 
presented  the  embarrassments  under  which  they 
labored,  and  the  success  attending  the  first  mission- 
aries, in  a  light  that  will  aid  us  in  attaining  an  ade- 
quate conception  of  the  difficulty  encountered,  and 
the  magnitude  of  their  labors. 

He  says :  "  Let  any  one  look  over  the  map  of 
East  Tennessee,  and  then  reflect  that  when  Donnell 
first  went  there,  in  the  spring  of  1824,  there  were 
only  two  small  societies  in  all  that  section  of  the 
State,  and  those  two  erfibracing  only  a  few  mem- 
bers scattered  over  a  wide  territory ;  and  then  re- 
member that  each  county  was  dotted  over  with 
Presbyterian  and  Methodist  churches — the  Presby- 
terian ministers  noted  for  their  extensive  learning, 
and  the  Methodists  equally  noted  for  their  vigi- 
lance to  guard  against  any  and  every  thing  not 
Methodistical  —  and  then  the  labor  necessary  to 
build  up  churches  under  such  circumstances  must 
be  apparent.  Yet  that  labor  Donnell,  and  three 
or  four  other  boys,  as  they  were  called,  performed, 
without  extensive  attainments  or  experience  to  aid 
them.  But  boys  as  they  were,  without  much 
human  armor  to  defend  them,  they  went  forth  to 
meet  the  enemies  of  God  or  Cumberlandism. 
They  feared  them  not,  though  they  might  have  ac- 
quired all  the  human  learning  to  be  attained  in  the 
schools.  And  what  was  the  result  ?  Why,  from 
two  small  churches,  in  the  spring  of  1824,  the 
membership  was  so  increased,  that,  in  the  fall  of 
1827,  the  synod  ordered  them  to  organize  a  new 


214  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

presbytery,  with  Donnell  as  the  first  Moderator.  And 
I  doubt  not  his  influence  did  its  full  share  in  train- 
ing our  members  in  that  section  of  the  State  in 
theology  and  Church  polity;  so  that  one  of  the 
fothers  of  the  Church,  after  having  travelled 
eighteen  months  through  the  whole  Church,  re- 
ported to  the  General  Assembly,  in  1835,  that  the 
churches  of  the  Knoxville  Presbytery  were  in  a  more 
flourishing  condition  than  any  he  had  visited." 

Though  Donnell  retired  from  East  Tennessee,  he 
left  Aston,  Lansdon,  Smith,  and  S.  Y.  Thomas  in 
the  field,  all  preachers  of  no  mean  reputation,  and 
three  of  them  familiar  with  the  habits  of  the 
people.  He  left  them  with  a  presbytery  fully  organ- 
ized, and  churches  and  members  dispersed  from 
Sequachee  to  the  Blue  Eidge,  from  AVatauga  to 
Hiwassee,  and  the  character  of  the  Church  chal- 
lenging comparison  with  any  other  denomination. 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  215 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

RESIDENCE    IN    WILSON     COUNTY. 

Having  removed  from  East  Tennessee  to  "Wilson 
county,  Mr.  Donnell  left  liis  family  witli  his  fatlier- 
in-law,  and  proceeded  to  synod,  wliicli  convened 
in  Franklin.  Here  lie  met  once  more  all  tlie  or- 
dained ministers  of  the  whole  Church,  excepting 
those  detained  by  sickness  or  some  other  ^Drovi- 
dence.  These  reunions  were  very  grateful  to  the 
brethren,  and  not  without  substantial  advantages 
in  promoting  fraternity  and  unity  in  doctrine  and 
usages.  But  they  were  enjoyed  at  an  immense 
sacrifice  of  time  and  means ;  and  all  began  to  feel 
that  the  time  had  come  when  duty  demanded  a 
relinquishment  of  the  pleasure  of  a  general  convo- 
cation of  all  the  ministers — that  the  time  thus  con- 
sumed might  be  devoted  to  the  growing  want  of 
an  increase  of  ministerial  labor. 

Accordingly,  the  question  of  the  division  of  the 
synod,  and  the  organization  of  a  General  Assembly, 
came  up  again  for  consideration.  It  had  been  dis- 
cussed in  the  synod  of  1825,  and,  in  consequence 
of  the  opposition  of  Father  Ewing  and  a  few  other 
influential  members,  it  had  been  indefinitely  post- 


216  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

poned.  But  the  borders  of  the  Church  had  in  the 
meantime  been  so  extended,  and  the  number  of 
ministers  had  so  increased,  that  even  those  who  had 
opposed  the  measure  in  1825,  were  now  convinced 
that  it  was  inexpedient  longer  to  require  all  the 
ministers  of  the  Church  to  leave  their  respective 
charges,  and  travel  from  one  to  six  hundred  miles 
to  attend  synod.  When,  therefore,  the  proposition 
to  divide  the  synod  was  made  in  1828,  it  met  gen- 
eral favor.  The  only  subject  of  discussion  was, 
whether  the  highest  judicature  should  be  a  dele- 
gated synod,  as  in  the  Lutheran  Church,  or  a 
General  Assembly.  Mr.  Donnell  now,  as  in  1825, 
advocated  a  General  Assembly.  The  measure  car- 
ried by  a  large  majority,  and  the  original  Cumber- 
land Synod  was  divided  into  four  synods,  namely, 
Franklin  Synod,  embracing  a  large  portion  of 
Middle  Tennessee,  and  all  of  East  and  West  Ten- 
nessee ;  Columbia  Synod,  embracing  several  coun- 
ties in  Middle  Tennessee,  all  Alabama  and  Mis- 
sissippi ;  Green  River  Synod,  embracing  Kentucky, 
Indiana,  and  a  part  of  Illinois ;  and  Missouri  Synod, 
including  Missouri,  Arkansas,  and  a  part  of  Illinois. 
It  was  also  pro\dded  that  the  presbyteries  should 
elect  delegates  to  meet  in  Princeton,  Kentucky, 
the  next  May,  and  constitute  a  General  Assembly. 
On  his  return  from  synod,  Mr.  Donnell  settled  on 
a  small  farm,  lying  seven  miles  east  of  Lebanon, 
and  two  miles  south  of  Big  Spring.  Though  his 
relatives  and  many  friends  had  solicited  his  re- 
turn to  "Wilson  county,  no  church  had  given  him  a 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  217 

call,  as  tliey  were  all  supplied,  either  with  pastors 
or  a  temporary  supply.  Rev.  Thomas  Calhoon  was, 
and  had  been  for  many  years,  the  pastor  of  the  Big 
Spring  church ;  Rev.  John  L.  Dillard  had  charge 
of  Providence  ;  Rev.  John  Provine  preached  at 
New  Hope  and  Bethesda,  though  he  resided  near 
Big  Spring;  Rev.  David  Foster  had  charge  of 
Stoner's  and  Sugg's  Creek  churches ;  and  Robert 
S.  Donnell  preached  at  Moriah  and  Smith's  Fork. 
Each  of  those  churches  had  a  camp-ground  at- 
tached, where  a  camp-meeting  was  held  every  fall. 

N'otwithstanding  there  were  eight  churches  in 
the  county,  each  of  which  could  sustain  a  camp- 
meeting,  there  was  no  church  in  Lebanon,  nor  was 
there  any  stated  preaching  in  the  place  by  any 
minister  of  our  Church.  Father  Calhoon  and  Mr. 
Dillard  had  preached  there  occasionally,  but  it  is 
not  known  that  either  ever  kept  up  regular  ap- 
pointments there.  And  as  neither  was  preaching 
in  the  place  when  Mr.  Donnell  settled  in  the  vicin- 
ity, he  commenced  about  the  first  of  the  year  1829 
a  regular  monthly  appointment,  usually  preaching 
on  Saturday  and  Sabbath.  Much  of  his  time  was 
occupied  in  aiding  other  brethren  at  their  two-days' 
and  sacramental-meetings ;  and  the  remaining  por- 
tion was  bestowed  upon  neighboring  towns,  Gal- 
latin, Hartsville,  Carthage,  and  Murfreesboro. 

Up  to  this  date  Cumberland  Presbyterian  minis- 
ters had  strangely  neglected  the  towns.  They  had 
organized  respectable  churches  in  almost  every 
populous  section  of  the  country,  and  had  borne  the 
10 


218  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

message  of  salvation  into  every  glen  and  mountain 
cove ;  but  tlie  towns  had  received  little  more  than 
an  occasional  sermon,  and,  in  some  instances,  a  tvro- 
days'  meeting.  As  a  legitimate  consequence  of  this 
policy,  there  was  not  in  1829  an  organized  church 
of  our  denomination  in  any  town  of  ^liddle  Ten- 
nessee, excepting  Winchester,  where  a  church  had 
been  organized  about  1825. 

Mr.  Donnell,  dej^loring  this  policy,  determined 
to  bestow  a  large  share  of  his  labors  upon  the 
towns.  For  this  devotion  to  communities  too  much 
neglected  by  his  seniors  in  the  ministry,  he  was 
sometimes  jeered;  but,  conscious  of  the  rectitude 
of  his  motives,  and  encouraged  with  the  prospect 
of  accomplishing  much  good,  he  heeded  not  an 
occasional  intimation  of  personal  vanity. 

"When  he  commenced  preaching  in  Lebanon,  it 
was  a  village  of  some  seven  or  eight  hundred  in- 
habitants; and,  though  not  so  immoral  as  some 
other  towns,  it  had  but  one  church.  The  Method- 
ist brethren  had  a  comfortable  house  of  worship, 
and  a  respectable  membership,  and  they  kept  a 
minister  stationed  in  the  place.  No  other  deno- 
mination had  either  an  organized  society  or  a 
place  of  worship.  There  were  a  few  Baptist,  Pres- 
byterian, and  Cumberland  members  in  the  town, 
who  sometimes  solicited  and  obtained  an  occa- 
sional sermon  from  the  ministers  of  their  own 
Church. 

Rev.  Amzi  Bradshaw,  a  respectable  Presbyte- 
rian minister,  preached  in  the  place  occasionally. 


REV.     aEORGE    DON  NELL.  219 

And  shortly  after  Mr.  Donnell  commeuced  preacli- 
ing  there,  it  so  happened  that  their  appointments 
conflicted.  Mr.  Donnell  promptly  gave  way,  and 
Mr.  Bradshaw  preached  in  the  forenoon  ;  and,  con- 
trary to  his  usual  custom,  he  chose  to  animadvert 
with  some  severity  upon  the  doctrines  and  usages 
of  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  intimating  that  they 
had  been  ejected  from  the  Presbyterian  Church 
for  heresy  and  disorder.  Mr.  Donnell  announced 
that  he  would  answer  the  charges  in  the  afternoon, 
and  explain  the  origin  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church.  At  the  appointed  hour  the  house 
was  crowded,  and  he  proceeded  to  set  forth  and 
defend  the  faith  and  practice  of  his  Church,  with 
a  lucidness  and  force  of  argument  that  surprised 
and  delighted  his  audience.  They  knew  that  he 
could  preach  the  gospel  with  a  tenderness  and 
pathos  that  was  hard  to  resist ;  but  they  had  not 
supposed  that  he  possessed  the  power  of  anal^^sis 
and  the  theological  research  which  he  displayed 
in  defending  his  creed,  and  contrasting  it  with 
the  Calvinistic  system.  They  were  not  aware  of 
the  fact  that,  from  his  boyhood,  he  had  been  com- 
pelled to  defend  his  Church  against  the  assaults  of 
such  giants  of  the  Calvinistic  faith  as  Drs.  Ander- 
son and  Doak,  and  that  in  every  rencontre  he  had 
come  off  victorious.  After  this  hasty  pass,  Brad- 
shaw discontinued  his  appointments  in  Lebanon. 

During  the  summer  and  fall  of  1829,  Mr.  Don- 
nell was  almost  incessantly  engaged  in  camp  and 
proiraded-meetings,   which    about    this  time  first 


220  THELIFEOFTHE 

came  in  vogue.  AMierever  he  went,  and  in  what- 
ever service  he  engaged,  wliether  in  the  pulpit 
or  the  altar,  he  was  a  favorite  with  all  parties. 
The  churches  generally  were  in  a  languid  state ; 
but  toward  the  close  of  the  season  some  indica- 
tions of  a  general  revival  were  manifest. 

In  October,  1829,  the  Franklin  Synod  held  its 
first  session  at  Big  Spring  church.  This  synod  em- 
braced East  and  West  and  more  than  half  of  Mid- 
dle Tennessee,  and  consequently  it  brought  to- 
gether a  large  assemblage  of  ministers  and  elders. 
And  as  the  ministers  had  been  accustomed  to  meet 
all  their  brethren  in  general  synod,  they  could  not 
at  once  forego  the  pleasure  of  such  association,  and 
on  this  occasion  several  of  the  ministers  of  the 
Green  Eiver  Synod  were  present.  Mr.  Donnell's 
house  was  the  home  of  so  many  as  he  could  lodge ; 
and  among  the  number  Rev.  Hugh  B.  Ilill,  of  Ken- 
tucky. This  was  their  first  introduction,  and  the 
commencement  of  that  intimacy  which  was  main- 
tained through  life.  Mr.  Hill  says  :  ''  I  was  kindly 
received  into  his  family,  and,  as  I  thought,  to  his 
heart  and  confidence."  Their  first  interview  in- 
spired mutual  confidence,  which  after  years  of 
intercourse  matured  into  a  fraternity  as  intimate 
and  stable  as  the  affection  of  twin-brothers ;  and 
when  separated  by  death,  the  survivor  mourned  as 
for  an  only  brother. 

When  Mr.  Donnell  commenced  preaching  in 
Lebanon,  his  congregation  for  a  time  assembled  in 
the  Court-house*.      But  his  popularity  soon  drew 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  221 

out  more  than  could  be  accommodated  there ;  and 
as  the  Methodist  brethren  had  service  only  on 
alternate  Sabbaths,  they  inyited  him  to  preach  in 
their  church.  The  invitation  was  gratefully  ac- 
cepted, and  for  several  months  his  meetings  were 
held  there.  Toward  the  close  of  1829  he  had  a 
two-days'  meeting,  and  on  Saturday  he  organized 
the  few  members  in  town  and  vicinity  into  a  little 
society.  The  members  were  Mrs.  Colonel  Finley, 
Mrs.  Golladay,  Mrs.  Tolivar,  Mrs.  Hunt,  Mrs. 
George  and  Mrs.  Charles  Cummings,  and  Miss 
Ibby  Martin.  These  seven  members  composed  the 
nucleus  of  the  church  which  was  subsequently  or- 
ganized. The  majority  of  these  have  doubtless  joined 
the  Church  above.  Mrs.  Tolivar  is  the  only 
one  of  the  original  members  who  still  holds  mem- 
bership in  the  church  in  Lebanon ;  and  she  and 
Captain  Tolivar  are  now  the  oldest  citizens  in  the 
place. 

The  little  society,  being  now  organized,  invited 
Mr.  Donnell  to  continue  his  services,  promising 
such  remuneration  as  they  might  be  able  to  con- 
tribute. The  meeting  closed  with  encouraging 
indications  of  a  revival.  But  when  he  returned  to 
his  next  appointment,  to  his  great  surprise  and 
mortification,  he  found  the  doors  of  the  Methodist 
church  closed  against  him.  The  preacher  in 
charge  had  taken  offence  because  he  had  organ- 
ized a  society  in  their  church,  and  had  ordered 
the  doors  to  be  closed.  Mr.  Donnell,  not  the  least 
disconcerted  by  this  exhibition  of  opposition,  re- 


222  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

tired  to  the  Court-lionse,  where  he  held  his  meet- 
ings as  formerly. 

This  discourteous  and  unhrotherly  conduct  on 
the  part  of  the  minister  in  charge,  awakened  in 
the  community  a  general  sympathy  for  Donnell 
and  his  few  houseless  memhers.  Early  in  1830, 
Mr.  Donnell  appointed  another  two-days'  meeting, 
and  secured  the  services  of  his  friend,  Rev.  II.  B. 
Ilill,  to  assist  him.  And  on  this  occasion,  for  some 
cause  not  now  known,  they  were  denied  the  use 
of  the  Court-house  also,  and  were  driven  to  the 
necessit}^  of  holding  their  meeting  in  a  little  old 
log-schoolhouse  in  the  suburb.  Public  indigna- 
tion was  now  aroused,  and  the  irreligious  swore 
that  Donnell  should  have  a  church. 

Many  of  the  influential  business  and  professional 
men  of  the  town  were  Freemasons,  and  they  pro- 
posed to  Donnell  to  unite  with  him  in  building  *a 
two-story  house,  the  Masons  to  occupy  the  upper 
story,  and  the  lower  story  to  be  a  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  church.  He  promptly  accepted  the 
proposition,  and  engaged  to  get  up  a  public  sub- 
scription for  the  purpose.  The  original  subscrip- 
tion reads  as  follows : 

"  The  undersigned  promise  to  pay  to  the  follow- 
ing persons,  to  wit,  Isaac  Golladay,  Thomas  Hunt, 
11.  L.  Douglass,  James  Rucks,  Edward  E.  White, 
and  John  S.  Topp,  Trustees,  the  sums  annexed  to 
our  names,  for  the  purpose  of  building  a  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  church  in  the  town  of  Leb- 
anon, to  be  open  for  all  denominations  of  Chris- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  223 

tians  holding  the  essentials  of  religion,  until  such 
time  as  those  denominations  may  build  churches 
for  themselves." 

Colonel  H.  L.  Douglass  headed  this  subscription 
with  $50 ;  then  follows  Colonel  0.  G.  Finley  and 
Thomas  Hunt  with  $50  each.  Various  other  per- 
sons in  town  and  the  country  subscribed  smaller 
sums,  ranging  from  $40  down  to  $2. 

The  buildins:  of  a  neat  brick  church  in  those 
days  was  a  great  enterprise,  requiring  as  much 
canvassing  and  electioneering  as  the  building  of  a 
college  or  a  railroad  in  our  day.  Mr.  Donnell  was 
indefatigable  in  his  efforts  to  raise  the  means ;  but 
he  did  not  complete  them  in  time  to  secure  the  erec- 
tion of  the  building  that  season ;  but  the  means 
being  secured,  arrangements  were  made  for  its 
erection  the  next  spring.  In  the  meantime  preach- 
ing was  continued  in  the  Court-house.  Interest 
was  increasing;  general  seriousness  prevailed; 
mourners  were  frequently  invited:  many  came, 
and  some  professions  adorned  and  consecrated  the 
old  Court-house. 

In  the  spring  of  1830,  several  members  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  residing  in  the 
country'  were  induced  to  join  the  little  society 
in  town.  Among  these  accessions  were  Colonel 
David  Campbell  and  wife,  formerly  of  Campbell's 
Station,  East  Tennessee,  John  Peyton  and  wife, 
Eachel  White,  and  David  IT.  Berry.  Dr.  H.  C. 
Crutchfield  had  settled  in  town,  and  he  and  his 
wife  joined. 


224  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

In  May,  1830,  the  society  entered  into  the  fol- 
lowing covenant,  preparatory  to  the  organization  of 
a  church : 

"TVe,  a  part  of  the  citizens  of  Lehanon  and  its 
vicinity,  feeling  desirous  of  enjoying  the  means 
of  grace  in  a  regular  manner  in  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  do  agree  to  organize  a  church, 
to  be  known  by  the  name  of  the  Lebanon  Church, 
under  the  care  of  the  Lebanon  Presbytery,  to  which 
we  submit  ourselves  in  the  Lord,  and  to  which 
we  will  look  for  such  supplies  of  preaching,  and 
the  administration  of  the  ordinances  of  the  Lord's 
house,  as  the  said  presbytery  can  supply." 

John  Peyton,  Esq.,  and  Dr.  H.  C.  -Crutchfield 
were  elected  ruling  elders.  Thus  was  organized, 
in  May,  1880,  a  church  which  has  already  done 
more  to  advance  the  interests  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  body  than  any  other  single  church. 

In  the  spring  of  1830,  Mr.  Donnell  commenced 
preaching  at  I^ew  Hope,  a  church  nine  miles  north- 
west of  Lebanon.  This  was  an  old  church,  and, 
like  all  the  old  churches  of  our  denomination,  it 
was  originally  a  Presbyterian  church,  and  was  re- 
cognized as  a  branch  of  the  Shiloh  congregation  in 
Sumner  county.  •  It  had  enjoyed  the  ministrations 
of  McGee,  Alexander  Anderson,  Hodge,  and  others. 
And  when  Hodge  went  back  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  it  adhered  to  the  revival  party,  and  in 
1812  it  was  reorganized  as  a  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian church.  From  that  date  until  1816,  Rev. 
Hugh  Kirkpatrick  had  charge  of  it;  then  the  Rev. 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  225 

John  Provine  served  it  until  1830,  wlien  Mr.  Don- 
nell  was  called  to  tlic  pastoral  charge. 

Kev.  Malchijah  Yaughn  says:  "From  its  organ- 
ization up  to  1830,  they  had  no  special  revival ; 
consequently,  it  was  in  a  languishing  condition. 
Having  had  but  few  accessions,  it  numbered  only 
twenty-five  members." 

The  old  camp-ground  was  so  dilapidated  that  it 
was  deemed  impracticable  to  have  a  camp-meeting 
in  the  year  1830 ;  but  they  had  a  protracted-meet- 
ing in  the  fall,  which  resulted  in  twenty  accessions 
to  the  Church,  and  such  increase  of  zeal  as  induced 
them  to  purchase  a  beautiful  site,  and  erect  a  new 
and  commodious  church,  with  a  spacious  camp- 
ground adjoining.  These  improvements  being 
completed,  they  held,  in  1831,  a  camp-meeting, 
which  resulted  in  more  than  one  hundred  conver- 
sions, and  a  large  accession  to  the  Church. 

During  the  summer  of  1831,  the  new  church  in 
Lebanon  was  erected,  covered  in,  and  furnished 
with  temporary  seats  and  pulpit ;  in  October,  the 
Franklin  Synod  held  its  sessions  in  the  new  church. 
In  addition  to  the  members  of  the  Franklin  Synod, 
Kev.  David  Lowry,  H.  B.  Hill,  and  several  others 
of  the  Green  River  Synod,  were  in  attendance.  It 
was  the  first  time  a  synod  had  convened  in  Leba- 
non ;  there  were  a  number  of  strange  preachers 
present :  a  new  church,  erected  chiefly  by  the  means 
of  gentlemen  of  the  world,  and  for  months  previous 
indications  of  a  revival  had  been  manifest.  All 
these  circumstances  combined  to  impart  special  in- 
10* 


226  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

terest  to  tlic  meeting.  The  preaching  was  solemn 
and  pungent,  and,  from  the  first  day,  the  congrega- 
tions wore  a  serious  aspect,  and  many  seemed  to  be 
unusually  interested.  Mr.  Donnell  was  in  an 
agony,  so  great  was  his  solicitude  ;  and,  before  the 
sessions  of  the  synod  closed,  several  prominent 
citizens  had  bowed  at  the  altar  of  prayer,  in  deep 
anguish  of  spirit,  and  Mrs.  Gen.  Caruthers,  Mrs. 
Gov.  Houston,  Mrs.  Topp,  Mrs.  Burton,  and  others, 
had  professed  faith  in  Christ. 

The  indications  of  a  general  revival  were  such, 
that  Mr.  Donnell  resolved  to  continue  the  meeting 
after  the  adjournment  of  synod,  though,  at  that 
day,  the  protraction  of  public  services  beyond  a  few 
days  was  unusual,  and,  by  many,  deemed  inadvisa- 
ble. He  solicited  a  number  of  the  brethren  to  re- 
main and  aid  him  in  the  meeting ;  but  all  declined 
except  his  friend,  Rev.  Hugh  B.  Hill,  who  remained 
some  two  weeks,  and  labored  with  unusual  success. 

In  relation  to  the  character  of  the  meeting,  Mr. 
Hill  says  :  "At  the  solicitation  of  Brother  Donnell, 
I  remained,  after  the  adjournment  of  synod,  a  num- 
ber of  days.  The  signs  of  a  general  revival  were 
strongly  marked,  and  soon  began  to  be  developed 
in  a  most  triumphant  work  of  conversion.  Very 
many  were  the  hopeful  subjects  of  this  most  gra- 
cious' revival,  which  laid  the  foundation,  as  I  be- 
lieve, of  one  of  the  most  important  churches  in  the 
West ;  and  I  believe  that  the  working,  revival 
spirit  which  has  so  distinguished  that  church,  re- 
ceived its  type  in  that  ever-memorable  revival  of 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  22T 

1831.  I  shall  never  forget  tlie  spirit  of  the  chief 
actor  in  that  scene — the  deep  fervor,  the  untiring 
zeal,  the  heavenly  unction,  that  were  manifest  in  his 
Bongs,  his  prayers,  and  exhortations.  The  labor  was 
all  our  own,  for  there  were  none  to  aid  us;  but 
God  was  with  us,  and  his  presence  made  the  work 
easy  and  the  results  triumphant." 

After  the  meeting  had  been  continued  about  two 
weeks,  it  was  suspended  for  two  weeks,  when  the 
services  were  resumed,  and  continued  for  a  week ; 
and  for  months,  whenever  they  would  have  a  ser- 
vice at  church,  so  much  interest  was  manifested, 
that  the  services  were  protracted.  Mr.  Donnell 
sj)ent  the  most  of  his  time  in  town,  laboring  with 
the  serious,  by  day  and  by  night,  in  public  and  in 
private,  conversing  with  and  encouraging  the  young 
converts,  visiting  persons  seriously  disposed  who 
had  not  as  yet  given  any  public  expression  of  so- 
licitude, and  urging  upon  them  the  importance  of 
immediate  action. 

"When  his  regular  Sabbath  appointment  came  on, 
he  usually  had  a  two-days'  meeting,  and  generally  it 
was  protracted  for  a  week.  Occasionally,  one  or 
more  of  the  brethren  would  assist  him,  but  gene- 
rally he  was  alone.  As  a  consequence,  there  was  a 
necessity  for  employing  the  young  converts  in  the 
singing,  prayer,  and  conversation  with  the  mourn- 
ers, and  hence  the  "working  spirit,"  to  which  Mr. 
Hill  alludes  in  his  letter,  from  which  we  have  given 
an  extract. 

The  revival  continued,  with  partial  suspensions, 


228  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

throughout  the  winter  of  1831-32;  and  all  who 
were  of  sufficient  age  must  recollect  the  severity 
of  that  winter.  Snows  were  frequent,  and  of  unu- 
sual depth ;  the  ground  was  covered  to  the  depth 
of  six  to  eight  inches  for  eight  weeks,  and  the  cold 
was  intense.  But  neither  snow-storms  nor  cold  could 
arrest  the  revival.  One  of  the  most  violent  snow- 
storms of  tlie  season  came  while  a  meeting  was  in 
progress.  The  congregations  were  but  little  dimin- 
ished ;  the  house  was  crowded  by  day  and  by  night ; 
professions  were  frequent;  some  young  converts 
returned  from  church  shouting  the  praises  of  God 
along  the  streets,  and  admiring  newly  discovered 
beauties  in  the  falling  snow.  The  fact  that  the  re- 
vival could  live  through  such  a  winter,  is  conclu- 
sive evidence  of  the  strong  hold  it  had  upon  the 
public  mind. 

At  the  opening  of  the  spring,  Mr.  Donnell  found 
himself  pastor  of  a  large  and  respectable  church, 
embracing  many  of  the  more  intelligent  and  influ- 
ential citizens  of  the  town,  gathered  from  the  world 
amid  the  snows  of  the  severest  winter  within  the 
memory  of  man.  The  congregation  were  worship- 
ping devoutly  in  a  commodious  church,  built 
chiefly  by  means  contributed  while  they  were  yet 
strangers  to  the  blessedness  of  the  gospel  of  peace. 
And  these  gratifying  results  had  been  realized  in 
eighteen  months  after  the  doors  had  been  closed 
against  him  for  organizing  a  little  society  of  seven 
members  in  the  Methodist  church.  Truly  he 
could  say,  "Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us.'* 


REV.    GEORGE    DON  NELL.  229 

"  N"ot  by  miglit  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit, 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,"  hath  this  great  work  been 
accomplished.  Let  all  learn  not  to  despise  the 
day  of  small  things. 

John  S.  Topp  addressed  a  communication  to  the 
Keligious  and  Literary  Litelligencer,  under  date 
of  April  13,  1832,  in  which  he  says : 

"  Truly  the  Almighty  has  been  gracious  to  this 
village :  the  work  of  grace  has  been  going  on  here 
since  the  commencement  of  the  synodical  meeting, 
and  is  still  progressing  with  a  good  degree  of  suc- 
cess, both  with  the  Cumberland  Presb^^terians  and 
the  Methodists. 

"  The  Cumberlands  number  about  fift}^  members 
in  their  church  here,  and  the  Methodists  probably 
about  seventy.  I  would  suppose  that  the  number 
that  have  made  profession  since  the  synodical  meet- 
ing commenced  may  be  safely  estimated  at  fifty. 
Many  are  deeply  concerned  about  the  salvation  of 
their  souls,  and  they  are  not  ashamed  to  manifest 
it  before  the  world  on  all  j)roper  occasions;  and 
although  many  are  still  halting  between  two  opin- 
ions, yet  I  can  truly  say  that  religion  and  virtue 
are  advancing  and  gaining  ground  among  the  en- 
lightened and  intelligent  class  of  our  citizens." 

The  principal  subjects  of  this  gracious  revival 
were  John  S.  Topp  and  lady,  Mrs.  Gen.  Caruthers, 
Mrs.  Gov.  Houston,  of  Texas,  Mrs.  Col.  Burton, 
Mrs.  Col.  Smith,  of  Statesville,  Mrs.  Britton,  Mrs. 
Davis,  Mrs.  Cox,  Mrs.  Freeman,  Sarah  Ann  Golla- 
"day,   Col.   Finley,   Isaac   Golladay,  Mrs.  Bullard, 


230  TnELIFEOFTHE 

Mrs.  Martha  Hall,  ^Irs.  Thankful  Cage,  Mavj  Bre- 
vard, William  Massey  and  wife,  Lewis  D.  Berry, 
^Y.  S.  Foster,  Mrs.  Barbary  White,  W.  P.  Foster, 
Elizabeth  Chandler,  Mrs.  Judith  Harrison,  James 
"Warmick,  Sina  Warmick,  Mary  Bradley,  and  Xancy 
Stainbridge. 

This  revival  gave  occasion  to  a  private  letter 
from  General  Jackson,  written  while  he  was  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States,  to  Col.  Burton,  of  Leba- 
non, which  will  be  read  with  thrilling  interest. 
Col.  Burton,  whose  wife  is  a  niece  of  General  Jack- 
son, had  written  to  the  General,  informing  him 
that  Mrs.  Burton  had  professed  religion  and  joined 
the  Church.     Here  is  the  General's  reply: 

"Washington  City,  November  24,  1831. 

"I  am  truly  gratified  to  hear  that  your  lady,  and 

Mrs.  C ,  and  many  other  ladies,  have  joined 

the  Church.  I  Avould  to  God  that  you  and  Mr. 
C would  follow  this  good  example.  Xo  peo- 
ple can  flourish  without  true,  genuine  religion, 
which  expels  hypocrisy  and  deceit  from  their  walks, 
purifies  society,  and  calls  down  upon  a  nation  bless- 
ings from  above.  How  jo^^ful  to  my  departed  wife, 
if  she  had  been  living,  would  this  union  of  her 
nieces  to  the  Church  have  been !  If  angels  are  per- 
mitted to  know  what  mortals  here  below  are  doing, 
my  dear  wife,  at  the  joyful  tidings,  is  praising  her 
Redeemer,  and  thanking  him  that  so  many  of  her 
dear  friends  have  been  awakened  by  the  Spirit,  and 
brought  to   experience   the   blessed   change  from' 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  231 

death  unto  life,  and  to  exclaim,  in  the  language  of 
the  Scriptures,  that  they  now  know  that  their  Re- 
deemer liveth.  May  you  and  Mr.  C ,  and  hun- 
dreds more  of  your  friends,  neighbors,  and  connec- 
tions, follow  this  examiDle. 

"  Present  me  to  your  lady  and  Mrs.  C ,  and 

assure  them  that  I  rejoice  with  them  on  their  happy 
change— a  change  that  will  give  them  peace  and 
happiness  in  this  world,  firmness  to  meet  misfor- 
tunes and  visitations  in  this  life,  give  them  confi- 
dence that  they  can  smile  in  Satan's  face,  and  meet 
a  frowning  world.  There  is  no  real  content  and 
happiness  in  this  world,  except  the  consolations  of 
religion  derived  from  the  promises  contained  in  the 
Scriptures.  Have  my  little  namesake  (Andrew 
Jackson  Burton)  presented  to  the  Church  in  bap- 
tism. 

"Andrew  Jackson." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.   C ,  mentioned  in  the  letter, 

are  General  Caruthers  and  his  lady,  who  is  a  niece 
of  General  Jackson.  Let  those  who  lightly  es- 
teem the  religion  of  the  Bible,  ponder  the  senti- 
ments of  that  great  man,  expressed  from  the  presi- 
dential chair,  the  most  exalted  position  on  earth. 
He  enjoyed  a  measure  of  the  world's  favor,  honor, 
and  glory,  which  no  other  man  since  Washington 
has  attained.  And  yet,  in  the  very  meridian  of  his 
glory,  from  the  pinnacle  of  his  world-wide  fame, 
he  proclaims  that  there  is  "no  real  content  and 


232  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

happiness  in  this  world,  except  the  consolations  of 
religion  derived  from  the  promises  contained  in  the 
Scriptures."  Will  the  admirers  of  that  great  man 
still  show  contempt  for  the  Bible  and  religion  ? 


REV.    aEORGE    DONNELL.  233 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE    PASTOR    AND    HIS   CHURCHES. 

Until  tlie  spring  of  1832,  Mr.  Donnell  had  re- 
sided on  liis  farm,  seven  miles  from  Lebanon ;  but 
finding  it  impracticable  to  give  tbe  church  that  at- 
tention which  he  and  they  desired,  he  sold  his 
farm,  and  purchased  a  small  place  two  miles  from 
town.  Hitherto,  his  regular  appointments  in  town 
had  been  monthly,  but  he  now  engaged  to  preach 
on  alternate  Sabbaths,  and  to  attend  the  evening 
prayer-meetings.  For  this  service  he  was  to  receive 
a  salary  of  three  hundred  dollars  per  annum. 
Though  a  very  small  salary  for  one-half  of  his  tirae, 
it  was  considered,  at  that  day,  respectable ;  and  it 
certainly  was  more  than  any  other  member  of  the 
presbytery  was  receiving  for  a  like  portion  of 
time. 

We  may  date  the  commencement  of  regular  pas- 
toral labors,  both  in  Lebanon  and  'New  Hope,  from 
the  spring  of  1832.  For  although  Mr.  Donnell  had 
been  preaching  three  years  at  the  former,  and  two 
at  the  latter  place,  his  regular  appointments  had 
been  only  monthly,  and  his  residence  was  so  remote 
that  he  could  not  often  visit  either  except  at  his 


234  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

regular  appointments.  Then  the  compensation  was 
so  limited,  that  he  had  been  compelled  to  labor  on 
the  form,  in  order  to  eke  out  a  support  for  his 
family. 

But  now  he  was  so  convenient  to  town,  that  he 
could  visit  his  members  there  almost  daily;  and  his 
salary  was  such  that  he  could  aftbrd  to  dispense 
with  his  personal  labor  on  the  farm.  Accordingly, 
he  now  devoted  himself  to  reading  and  to  pastoral 
visitation.  It  is  true,  he  was  still  some  nine  miles 
from  Xew  Hope,  but  he  visited  that  church  on 
alternate  weeks,  and  spent  some  two  or  three  days. 
And  as  he  was  actuated  both  by  a  sense  of  duty 
and  the  impulses  of  social  feeling  and  religious 
sympathy,  he  managed  to  have  frequent  personal 
interviews  with  every  member  of  each  of  his 
churches. 

Thus,  in  little  more  than  three  years  after  he  re- 
turned from  East  Tennessee,  and  settled  without  a 
charge  or  the  prospect  of  one,  we  find  him  the  pas- 
tor of  two  vigorous  and  flourishing  churches,  one 
of  which  he  had  hewn  out  of  the  quarry  by  his 
own  toil,  and  the  other  he  had  revived  and  invig- 
orated. 

It  was  his  custom  to  cultivate  a  frank,  kind,  and 
confidential  familiarity  with  every  member  of  his 
charge,  the  old  and  the  young,  the  rich  and  the 
poor,  the  influential  and  the  obscure,  the  bond  and 
the  free.  lie  not  only  visited  each  at  his  house, 
office,  or  shop,  and  conversed  freely  and  kindly  with 
him,  respecting  his  spiritual  condition,  his  trials  and 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  235 

conflicts,  Ms  hopes  and  liis  fears,  his  consolations 
and  discouragements,  but  whenever  he  met  one  of 
his  flock,  he  was  as  certain  to  inquire  after  his  reli- 
gious state  as  he  was  to  inquire  about  his  bodily 
health. 

By  this  familiarity,  he  not  only  acquired  the  con- 
fidence of  all,  but  he  overcame  that  timidity  and 
reluctance  which  all  experience  in  conferring  freely 
upon  the  subject  of  personal  religion;  and,  by  the 
frequency  of  his  conferences,  he  impressed  each 
one  with  the  importance  of  looking  well  to  the 
state  of  the  heart,  of  maintaining  a  spirit  of  living 
piety,  and  striving  for  the  consolations  of  religion. 
He  also  acquired  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  pe- 
culiar temperament  and  the  consequent  besetments 
of  each  member  of  his  flock,  and  was  thereby  ena- 
bled to  give  such  advice,  encouragement,  or  kind 
admonition  as  suited  each  individual  case. 

His  conferences  were  not  limited  to  the  Church ; 
he  possessed,  in  a  preeminent  degree,  the  faculty 
of  rendering  himself  agreeable  to  the  men  of  the 
world,  without  depreciating  his  reputation  for  piety 
and  spiritual-mindedness.  His  humor,  pleasantry, 
and  wit  rendered  him  acceptable,  and  he  would 
converse  and  joke  about  the  common  topics  of  the 
day,  till  he  had  gained  the  confidence  of  the  sin- 
ner, and  thrown  him  oft*  his  guard;  then  he  would 
pleasantly,  but  aftectionately,  approach  him  upon 
the  subject  of  religion.  If  he  discovered  the  least 
disposition  to  repulse  him,  he  would  gently  waive 
the  subject,  by  inviting  him  to  attend  church,  or 


236  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

to  read  some  book  wliich  he  judged  suited  to  his 
case. 

If  he  discovered  any  indications  of  seriousness, 
he  would  frequently  visit  such  an  one,  and  in  those 
interviews  he  would  endeavor  to  cultivate  those 
serious  impressions,  affectionately  urging  upon  him- 
the  importance  of  cherishing  his  convictions,  and 
warning  him  of  the  fearful  consequences  of  delay- 
ing attention  to  his  religious  interests.  And  when 
once  induced  to  take  action,  or  publicly  commit 
himself,  he  would  manage  to  cut  off  all  retreat,  and 
kindly  urge  him  forward  in  the  path  of  duty,  till  he 
was  brought  to  unconditional  submission  to  the 
claims  of  the  gospel. 

If  misfortune  befell  any,  he  was  sure  to  seize  the 
occasion  to  turn  the  afflictive  dispensation  to  good 
account.  He  would  visit  them  in  their  affliction, 
and  encourage  them  with  the  hope  that  the  calam- 
ity might  prove  to  be  a  blessing  in  disguise,  and,  if 
improved,  might  be  the  means  of  leading  them  to 
Christ.  One  of  the  first  converts  in  the  great  re- 
vival of  1831  will  illustrate  his  assiduity  and  final 
success  in  improving  these  adverse  providences,  so 
as  to  bring  great  good  out  of  a  most  afflictive  dis- 
pensation. 

A  lady  of  distinction,  and  of  the  most  honorable 
connections,  wedded  a  gentleman  of  high  official 
station ;  but  she  had  the  misfortune,  very  soon,  to 
find  him  so  uncongenial  and  impracticable,  that  she 
was  reduced  to  the  painful  necessity  of  withdraw- 
ing from  all  association  with  him,  and  secluding 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  237 

herself  from  society,  under  the  protection  of  a  fond 
father.  In  her  desolation  she  persistently  declined 
to  see  company,  or  receive  the  kind  sympathies  of 
respected  friends.  ]^othing  discouraged  by  her 
known  seclusion,  Mr.  Donnell  visited  her  father, 
and  solicited  an  interview.  She  promptly  declined, 
lie  renewed  his  request,  and,  by  the  solicitation  of 
a  fond  mother,  she  finally  consented  to  give  him 
audience.  Veiled  in  deep  mourning,  she  presented 
the  picture  of  hopeless  dejection  and  settled  melan- 
choly. He  proffered  her  the  consolations  of  reli- 
gion, as  the  only  solace  to  a  grief  so  profound  and 
peculiar,  and,  after  many  expressions  of  sympathy 
and  kind  encouragement  to  seek  consolation  in 
Christ,  he  closed  the  interview  with  a  prayer  that 
would  have  softened  the  adamant.  She  was  melted 
to  tears,  and  thanked  him  for  his  kind  solicitude. 
He  visited  her  repeatedly,  and  was  always  welcome, 
but  she  was  too  desponding  to  hope  for  an  interest 
in  the  Saviour.  Despairing  of  success  in  these  pri- 
vate interviews,  she  was  finally  prevailed  upon  to 
visit  a  near  relative  in  Lebanon,  and  attend  the 
synodical  meeting.  She  came,  and  when  mourners 
were  invited,  she  meekly  bowed  at  the  altar.  Many 
hearts  responded  to  the  pastor's  melting  supplica- 
tions. Divine  light  penetrated  the  deep  gloom,  the 
day  dawned,  and  the  Sun  of  righteousness  shed 
beams  of  glory  upon  her  soul.  She  retired  from 
the  altar  full  of  the  hope  of  heaven. 

The  sick-room  was  cheered   by  his  daily  visits 


238  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

and  soothing  instructions.  If  it  was  a  member  of 
any  denomination,  he  labored  assiduously  and 
prayed  most  fervently  to  bring  the  patient  to  an 
undoubting  realization  of  a  saving  interest  in  Christ, 
and  the  enjoyment  of  a  full  measure  of  the  consola- 
tions of  the  gospel.  If  it  vrere  a  poor  sinner  with- 
out hope,  he  seemed  to  feel  that,  in  the  providence 
of  God,  his  conversion  was  devolved  upon  him,  and 
if  he  had  been  his  brother  or  his  father,  he  could 
not  have  manifested  more  solicitude.  He  would 
kindly  warn  him  of  the  necessity  of  an  immediate 
preparation  for  death,  would  unfold  the  beauty  and 
simplicity  of  the  plan  of  salvation,  its  adaptation  to 
all  cases,  but  especially  to  his,  would  urge  its  claims 
upon  him,  encouraging  him  to  lay  hold  upon  the 
hope  set  before  him  in  the  gospel.  If  the  case 
seemed  to  be  approaching  a  crisis,  his  anxiety 
grew  into  an  agony,  his  efforts  became  unceasing, 
and  prayers  and  songs  breathed  a  sympathy  that  no 
heart  could  withstand.  Few  within  the  field  of  his 
labor  died  in  despair,  and  when  it  was  his  misfor- 
tune to  witness  such  a  case,  gloom  overshadowed 
him  for  days. 

While  he  was  thus  engaged  in  the  cultivation  of 
his  own  field,  he  was  not  unmindful  of  the  wants 
of  other  sections.  Whenever  there  was  a  sacra- 
mental or  a  two-days'  meeting  in  the  bounds  of  the 
presbytery,  his  attendance  was  solicited,  and,  when 
consistent  with  a  sense  of  duty,  always  met  a  ready 
compliance.     And  when  camp-meetings  came  on, 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  239 

his  regular  services  were  suspended  for  two  months, 
that  he  might  attend  a  camp-meeting  every  week 
during  the  season. 

As  it  was  the  custom  of  that  day  for  each  church, 
possessing  the  ability,  to  fit  up  a  camp-ground,  and 
hold  an  annual  camp-meeting,  early  in  the  summer 
of  1832,  Mr.  Donnell  began  to  discuss  the  propri- 
ety of  having  a  camp-ground  in  the  vicinity  of 
Lebanon.  It  was  a  bold  move  for  a  church  consist- 
ing chiefly  of  females,  most  of  whom  had  been  con- 
verted in  the  recent  revival ;  a  church  having  but 
three  male  members  possessing  the  ability  to  erect 
and  furnish  a  camp.  But  Donnell  was  not  the  man 
to  yield  to  discouragements,  when  religious  inter- 
ests were  to  be  promoted.  He  had  in  the  church 
several  good  sisters,  ardent  in  their  first  love,  whose 
husbands,  though  unconverted,  were  generous,  and 
able  to  furnish  camps.  He  soon  succeeded  in  in- 
spiring these  ladies  with  a  desire  for  a  camp-meet- 
ing, and,  with  their  aid,  the  assent  of  the  gentle- 
men was  easily  gained,  and  it  was  determined  to 
have  a  camp-meeting  in  the  fall  of  1832. 

The  site  selected  for  the  camp-ground  was  a  grove 
with  a  good  spring,  one  mile  and  a  half  from  town, 
on  the  Gallatin  road.  Three  acres  of  land  were 
purchased,  the  encampment  laid  out  in  a  square, 
tents  erected,  enclosing  three  sides,  a  large  shed, 
furnished  with  seats  and  a  plain  pulpit,  occupying 
the  centre.  The  fatted  calves,  pigs,  lambs,  and 
fowls  were  killed  and  dressed,  vegetables  and  other 
necessaries  collected,  and  on  the  appointed  day  the 


240  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

families,  with  their  servants,  bedding,  and  cooking 
utensils,  moved  out  to  the  encampment,  and  ere  the 
setting  of  the  sun,  each  was  established  in  his 
newly-erected  cabins,  ready  to  greet  and  entertain 
his  friends. 

The  camp-holders,  at  the  first  meeting,  were 
John  S.  Topp,  Esq.,  General  E-.  L.  Caruthers,  Colo- 
nel Burton,  Isaac  Golladay,  George  and  Charles 
Cummings,  and  Esquire  Bullard. 

The  meeting  embraced  the  third  Sabbath  of  Sep- 
tember. Rev.  Hugh  B.  Hill  and  E.ev.  James 
Smith,  and  the  brethren  of  the  Lebanon  Presby- 
tery, were  in  attendance.  Rev.  James  Smith,  in  a 
communication  to  the  Revivalist,  the  organ  of  the 
Church,  says : 

^'Although  on  some  occasions  I  have  witnessed 
more  conversions,  yet  I  have  seldom  seen  a  more 
pleasant  and  profitable  season.  The  converts  were 
from  among  the  most  intelligent  and  influential  of 
the  community.  There  were  twenty-five  profes- 
sions, and,  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  we  received 
them  all  into  the  Church  before  the  close  of  the 
meeting. 

"I  would  do  injustice  to  my  feelings,  were  I  to 
conclude  without  expressing  my  high  opinion  of 
the  liberality  and  gentlemanly  conduct  of  the 
camp-holders,  most  of  whom  are  not  professors  of 
religion,  who  put  themselves  to  much  trouble  and 
expense  to  promote  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  gra- 
tify the  feelings  of  their  ladies,  who  arc  devoted 
followers." 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  241 

Of  the  accessions  at  this  meeting,  the  following 
are  some  of  the  principal :  William  L.  Martin,  Esq., 
Mrs.  Saunders,  of  Sumner  county,  and  her  daughter 
Ann,  Mrs.  McClain,  Mrs.  General  Anderson,  Henry 
Trigg,  of  Sumner,  and  his  sister  Mary,  Caroline  Fig- 
ures, now  Mrs.  Smith,  Mrs.  Il^orvell  Douglass,  Frank 
Saunders,  of  Sumner,  J.  W.  White,  John  Finley,  E. 
A.  White,  Amos  Bone,  Martha  Berry,  Jane  Irwin, 
Margaret  Bettis,  G.  J.  Mann,  and  I^ancy  Hunt. 

One  sister,  who  had  entertained  a  number  of 
friends  at  her  camp,  said  she  had  been  amply  com- 
pensated for  all  her  trouble,  as  thirteen  of  her  com- 
pany had  professed  during  the  meeting. 

The  next  week,  the  camp-meeting  at  ]N'ew  Hope 
came  on,  and  as  the  Lebanon  church  were  generally 
in  the  spirit,  many  of  them  attended  the  I^ew  Hope 
meeting.  A  revival  spirit  was  prevalent,  and  the 
attendance  was  unusually  large.  Rev.  James  Smith 
was  there,  and  as  he  had  just  removed  from  Ken- 
tucky to  JS'ashville,  he  was  a  stranger,  and  his  man- 
ner of  preaching  was  so  peculiar  that  he  attracted 
universal  attention.  His  preaching  on  this  occa- 
sion will  be  remembered  by  many  who  date  their 
first  pungent  convictions  for  sin  to  his  celebrated 
^'Brickkiln  Sermon,"  which  carried  terror  to  the 
hearts  of  hundreds.  Terror  alone  will  not  con- 
vert, though  it  is  usually  the  first  step  in  that  direc- 
tion ;  but  Donnell  and  Hill  were  there,  to  present 
the  promises  of  the  gospel,  and  woo  the  terror- 
stricken  sinner  to  Christ ;  and  more  than  fifty  date 
their  conversion  at  that  meeting,  many  of  whom 
11 


242  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

were  mature  men,  who  liad  long  indulged  a  species 
of  skepticism.  But  they  were  arrested,  convicted, 
subdued,  and  led  to  embrace  the  hope  of  the  gos- 
pel. Sucli  was  the  interest  awakened  in  the  com- 
munity, that  after  the  meeting  had  been  protracted 
ten  days,  they  dispersed  with  the  determination  to 
hold  another  camp-meeting  in  two  weeks. 

At  the  appointed  time,  wagon  after  wagon, 
packed  to  its  utmost  capacity,  rolled  in,  till  every 
camp  vras  crowded.  The  people  congregated  from 
every  quarter,  some  having  come  as  far  as  twenty-five 
miles.  For  many  days  the  exercises  were  intensely 
interesting;  mourners  crowded  the  altar  at  every 
call,  young  converts  made  the  encampment  and 
the  grove  resound  with  glad  shouts  of  joy  and 
songs  of  praise.  The  w^orld's  follies,  its  hollow  for- 
malities, its  pride  and  vanity,  were  forgotten ;  the 
social  intercourse  was  not  restricted  to  one  caste, 
but  a  common  sympathy  drew  all  classes  into  oaie 
common  brotherhood.  After  a  jubilee  of  one  week, 
they  again  dispersed,  with  the  regret  that  they 
could  not  always  be  at  camp-meeting. 

Under  date,  Lebanon,  ITovember  5,  1832,  Mr. 
Donnell  makes  the  following  communication  to  the 
Revivalist,  a  paper  published  in  ISTashville,  by  Rev. 
David  Lowry  and  Rev.  James  Smith : 

"  Our  second  camp-meeting  at  'New  Hope  com- 
menced on  the  evening  of  Thursday,  the  25th  of 
October,  and  closed  on  Wednesday  following.  We 
had  fine  weather,  a  large,  intelligent,  and  inter- 
ested congregation,  and  that  unanimity  of  feeling 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  243 

among  Cliristians  which  always  promises  success 
to  their  eflbrts  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  The  gospel 
was  preached  plainly,  spiritually,  and  powerfully, 
and  the  consequences  were,  God's  children  were 
refreshed,  inquiring  souls  directed  to  Christ,  and 
careless  sinners  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  dan- 
ger. The  duty  of  secret  prayer  was  promptly  at- 
tended to  during  the  meeting  by  the  people  of 
God,  who  took  their  serious  friends  with  them  to 
the  grove,  to  encourage  them  to  look  to  Christ,  and 
to  pray  for  them.  The  communion  was  interesting 
and  comfortable,  and  from  that  time  until  the  close 
of  the  meeting,  the  consolations  of  Divine  grace 
gently  distilled  into  almost  every  believing  heart, 
and  all  looked  with  childlike  confidence  unto  God 
for  his  salvation.  And  did  the  Lord  disappoint  the 
hopes  he  inspired  in  their  hearts  ?  l^o  I  be  it  said 
to  the  honor  of  his  good  name,  he  came  down  in 
sight  of  all  the  people.  We  have  seen  God  in 
creation  and  in  providence,  in  the  whirlwind, 
storm,  or  tornado,  exhibiting  himself  to  his  crea- 
tures in  such  a  point  of  light  as  ought  to  inspire 
every  heart  with  awe  and  admiration  ;  but  never  did 
I  see  God  in  such  awful  grandeur  as  on  this  occa- 
sion, while  he  rode  in  glorious  triumph  in  the 
chariot  of  his  salvation,  and  led  captive,  in  chains  of 
love,  scores  of  deathless  souls.  O,  blessed  captivity  ! 
Who  would  not  be  led  away  thus,  from  darkness 
and  bondage,  to  the  light  and  liberty  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ? 

"At  the  close  of  this  meeting,  it  was  ascertained 


244  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

that  one  hundred  and  seventeen  were  happily  con- 
verted to  God  during  the  meeting,  and  about  sixty- 
joined  the  church.  The  work  is  still  progressing, 
and  may  it  progress  until  every  knee  shall  bow,  and 
cverj'  tongue  confess  to  God." 

Although  the  camp-meeting  was  the  great  feast 
of  tabernacles,  and  none  esteemed  it  more  than  Mr. 
Donnell,  yet,. unlike  some  who  are  active  only  in 
the  camp-meeting  season,  and  supine  or  in  chase 
of  the  world  the  balance  of  the  year,  he  was 
stimulated  by  a  successful  campaign  to  redouble 
his  efforts  at  home.  The  ordinary  services  of  the 
sanctuary,  and  the  various  branches  of  pastoral 
duties,  acquired  additional  interest,  and  called  forth 
an  increase  of  zeal  and  fidelity.  And  in  addition 
to  the  regular  services  on  the  Sabbath  and  the 
weekly  prayer-meeting,  he  always  had  out  extra  ap- 
pointments for  evening  meetings,  at  private  houses 
or  school-houses  in  neighborhoods  remote  from 
church.  Wherever  he  had  a  member,  a  mourner, 
or  a  serious  friend,  there  he  managed  to  have  an 
evening  meeting.  And  those  private  meetings 
were  not  unfrequently  gladdened  with  the  shout  of 
the  new  converts,  and  in  some  instances  they  led  to 
a  general  revival  in  the  neighborhood. 

Young  converts  were  not  left  then,  as  now,  to 
battle  single-handed  with  the  world ;  or,  yielding 
to  their  doubts  and  fears,  to  walk  in  darkness  with- 
out the  light  of  experience,  and  finally  to  abandon 
their  hope  and  fall  into  unbelief.  But  with  more 
than  a  father's  solicitude,  or  a  mother's  sympathy, 


REV.     GEORQE    DONNELL.  245 

lie  watched  over  tliem,  conversed  witli  tlicm  freely 
and  affectionately,' comforted  the  disconsolate,  en- 
couraged the  feeble   and  faltering,   cautioned  the 
self-confident    and    inconsiderate,    wept   over   the 
backslider,  and  wooed  him  back  to  his  first  love. 
He  kindly  discovered  to  the  deceived  soul  his  fixtal 
error,  and  urged  him  to  begin  anew,  and  do  his 
first  works  over  :  he  boldly  unmasked  the  hypocrite 
and  drove  him  to  repentance.     Such  was  the  fre- 
quency and  the  confidential  character  of  his  inter- 
views with  each  convert  and  member  of  his  church, 
that  he  knew  intimately  the  temperament  and  the 
weak  points  of  each ;  and  as  all  were  sure  of  the 
lively  sympathy  of  the  pastor,  whenever  difficulties 
arose  from  any  quarter,  each  fled  to  him  for  counsel 
and  trusted  implicitly  to  his  guidance.     Enjoying 
the  unlimited  confidence  of  all,  he  was  mentor  to 
each,  and  so  faithfully  and  aftectionately  did  he 
advise,  admonish,  and  rebuke,  that  his  church  was 
never  distracted  with  personal  feuds. 

How  different  the  practice  of  some  nominal  pas- 
tors at  the  present  day!  Converts  are  carefully 
counted  in  the  reports  of  revivals,  and  perhaps 
some  pains  are  taken  to  induce  them  to  join  the 
church ;  but  after  that,  no  further  account  is  taken 
of  them,  till  their  irregularities  call  for  the  discip- 
line of  the  Church,  when  they  are  thrust  out  upon 
the  charity  of  a  heartless  world. 

Mr.  Donnell  esteemed  it  a  privilege,  as  well  as  a 
duty,  not  only  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  the  tem- 
perament and  religious  life  of  his  members,  but  to 


246  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

find  appropriate  work  for  each.  One  must  attend 
the  young  men's  prayer-meeting  and  participf^te  in 
its  exercises;  another  must  join  the  Bible-class;  a 
third  must  he  a  teacher  in  the  Sahhath-school ;  a 
fourth  must  be  a  deacon;  a  fifth  an  elder  in  the. 
church.  And  if  there  was  a  young  man  of  more 
than  ordinary  piety  and  promise,  he  was  urged  to 
inquire  of  the  Lord  whether  it  might  not  be  his 
duty  to  preach  the  gospel.  Knowing  the  pecu- 
liar talent  of  each,  he  displayed  wonderful  skill  in 
assigning  each  his  appropriate  field,  and  engaging 
him  in  such  duties  as  were  adapted  to  his  capacity, 
lie  held  that  it  was  indispensable  to  the  proper  de- 
velopment of  Christian  character  to  have  each  at 
work  in  his  appropriate  sphere ;  and  hence  the 
reputation  of  his  church  for  activity  and  efii- 
ciency. 

One  means  of  employing  his  members  was  some- 
what peculiar  to  himself.  He  always  had  some 
individual  for  whose  salvation  he  was  making  spe- 
cial efforts ;  and  he  was  devising  ways  and  means 
to  encompass  his  aim.  Not  content  with  his  own 
efforts,  he  employed  the  agency  of  others.  And 
herein  he  displayed  great  discernment.  Invariably 
he  would  select  the  member  most  likely  to  have 
influence  with  the  individual  upon  w^hom  he  was 
to  operate ;  and  then  he  would  manage  to  enlist 
that  member's  feelings  in  behalf  of  that  individual; 
and  when  properly  enlisted,  then  he  would  indicate 
the  course  to  be  pursued.  And  then  the  whole 
matter  was  managed  with  so  much  tact  and  deli- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  247 

cacy,  that  wlicn  the  conversion  of  the  individual 
was  finally  secured,  the  member  whose  agency  he 
had  employed  would  imagine  himself  the  prime 
agent  in  the  case. 

In  the  summer  of  1833  the  encampment  at  N'ew 
Hope  received  considerable  additions.  The  con- 
verts of  the  previous  year  erected  camps,  and  be- 
came very  active  in  sustaining  the  meeting.  The 
annual  encampment  came  on  in  August;  Rev. 
James  Smith  and  other  foreign  ministers  were  pre- 
sent. It  was  a  gracious  season,  and  many  who  had 
withstood  the  great  revival  of  the  previous  year 
were  reached  and  brought  in.  About  forty  were 
added  to  the  church.  Among  the  number  was 
James  Davis,  Esq.,  a  gentleman  of  intelligence  and 
influence ;  but,  unfortunately,  he  had  been  skeptical, 
and  had  collected  some  of  the  most  noted  infidel 
works,  all  of  which  he  had  studied  diligently. 
And  delighted  to  find  his  favorite  creed  so  ably 
sustained,  he  had  taken  pains  to  commend  his 
favorite  authors  to  his  family  and  friends ;  and  he 
had  the  satisfaction  of  claiming  his  lady,  and  a 
number  of  his  friends,  as  his  disciples.  But  this 
apostle  of  infidelity,  fortified  as  he  was,  was  van- 
quished. Driven  from  every  refuge,  and  exposed 
to  the  shafts  of  Divine  truth,  hurled  with  unerring 
aim  at  the  heart,  he  fled  to  the  cross  of  Christ, 
yielding  himself  a  willing  captive  to  dying  love. 
"No  sooner  had  he  experienced  remission  of  sins, 
and  realized  the  ]ojq  of  salvation,  than  he  began 
to  denounce  his  infidel  books,  and  to  warn  his 


248  THE    LIFE     OF    THE 

friends  against  their  seductive  influence.  Con- 
vinced of  their  fallacy  and  ruinous  tendency,  he 
avowed  his  purpose  to  bring  them  all  next  day  to 
the  encampment,  and  burn  them  in  the  presence 
of  the  great  congregation.  But  a  council  being 
held,  it  was  decided  that,  instead  of  committing 
them  to  the  flames,  he  should  deliver  them  up  to 
Mr.  Donnell,  that  by  perusing  them  he  might  be 
the  better  prepared  to  expose  their  sophistry  and 
combat  their  doctrines.  Mr.  Donnell  received  them 
as  an  acquisition  to  his  library,  and  having  made 
himself  familiar  with  their  principles,  he  became 
noted  for  his  skill  in  combating  infidelity. 

The  result  of  this  meeting  was  so  encouraging, 
that,  at  its  close,  the  congregation  resolved  to  have 
a  second  meeting.  But  all  the  Sabbaths  in  Sep- 
tember and  October  were  occupied  with  appoint- 
ments for  other  meetings ;  yet  so  intent  were  they 
upon  having  a  second  meeting,  that  they  appointed 
it  on  the  second  Sabbath  in  ISTovember.  And  as 
they  might  expect  cold  w^eather  so  late  in  the  fall, 
they  determined  to  prepare  for  it  by  putting  floors 
and  chimneys  in  their  camps.  The  meeting  was 
held  at  the  appointed  time.  Great  excitement 
prevailed,  and  converts  were  numerous,  but  the 
number  is  not  known. 

The  next  week  after  the  first  meeting  at  'New 
Hope,  the  annual  camp-meeting  at  Lebanon  came 
on.  Additions  had  been  made  to  the  encamp- 
ment. Wm.  L.  Martin  having  professed  at  the 
meeting  in  1832,  had  erected  a  spacious  camp,  and 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  249 

Mr.  ISTorvell  Douglass,  whose  lady  had  also  pro- 
fessed, had  established  another.  Mr.  Donnell  had 
secured  the  services  of  Revs.  Alfred  Bryan,  H.  B. 
Hill,  and  J.  A.  Copp,  three  of  the  most  popular 
young  ministers  in  the  Church.  Many  had  gone 
to  the  meeting  with  the  purpose  of  seeking  religion, 
and  the  character  of  the  preaching  influenced  many 
more  to  join  the  large  band  of  mourners.  But  the 
number  of  professions  for  several  days  was  not 
proportionate  to  the  number  of  the  anxious.  Mr. 
Donnell  became  much  concerned  lest  the  results  of 
the  meeting  should  fall  far  below  what  had  been 
anticipated :  he  therefore  announced  that  at  a  speci- 
fied hour  he  would  "make  a  talk"  for  the  benefit 
of  the  mourners. 

At  the  appointed  hour  the  congregation  assem- 
bled, and  the  anxious  were  invited  to  occupy  seats 
immediately  in  front  of  the  stand.  He  preached, 
or  rather  talked  as  no  other  man  could,  in  a  simple, 
tender,  wooing,  conversational  style.  His  motto 
was:  "Look  unto  me,  and  be  ye  saved."  He  be- 
gan by  enumerating  the  difficulties  and  discourage- 
ments that  beset  the  mourners.  One  was  too  un- 
feeling, and  therefore  he  must  pray  till  his  heart 
yielded,  before  he  could  venture  upon  Christ.  An- 
other had  sinned  away  his  day  of  grace,  and 
therefore  there  was  no  hope  for  him,  A  third  was 
waiting  God's  good  time,  and  promising  himself 
that  when  God  should  give  him  faith,  he  would  be- 
lieve and  be  saved.  A  fourth  was  such  a  sinner 
that  it  would  be  presumption  for  him  to  approach 
11* 


250  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

the  Saviour.  A  fiftli  was  afraid  of  being  deceived, 
and  lie  was  seeking  with  great  caution  and  dis- 
trust. They  all  earnestly  desired  salvation;  but 
each  doubted  the  willingness  of  Christ  to  save  him 
in  the  condition  he  then  was — each  had  a  prepara- 
tory work  to  perform  before  he  could  venture  his 
all  upon  the  Saviour. 

He  then  proceeded  to  set  forth,  in  a  most  lucid 
and  convincing  manner,  the  full  and  free  atone- 
ment of  Christ  for  all  sin  and  all  sinners ;  and 
then  demonstrated  that  no  previous  preparation 
was  needful  or  practicable — that  each  must  re- 
nounce his  sins  and  come  to  Christ  in  his  guilt  and 
pollution :  that  all  effort  to  make  his  heart  better 
was  a  presumptuous  attempt  to  do  for  himself  what 
Christ  promises  to  do  for  him. 

He  then  showed  how  they  must  come  to  the 
Saviour.  But  any  attempt  to  follow  him  through 
his  inimitable  exhibition  of  the  simplicity  of  faith 
in  Christ  and  its  power  to  save,  would  be  futile. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  that  he  made  the  way  so  plain, 
that  the  blind  did  see  and  the  simple  did  under- 
stand. And  as  he  proceeded,  pouring  floods  of 
light  along  his  path,  unveiling  the  glories  of  the 
Saviour,  and  calling  upon  all  to  "behold  the  Lamb 
of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world," 
the  excitement  grew  intense ;  and  as  he  urged  the 
mourner  to  "  look  unto  Him  and  be  saved" — to  look 
and  live — several,  almost  at  the  same  instant,  cried 
out;  one  exclaiming:  "I  see  him,  I  see  him!" 
Another,  "I  have  found  him,  I  have  found  him!" 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  251 

The  excitement  became  general,  and  in  a  short  time 
almost  all  the  mourners  were  rejoicing  in  hope  of 
salvation. 

The  meeting  closed  with  more  than  twenty  con- 
versions, and  about  the  same  number  of  accessions 
to  the  church.  Among  the  number  were.  General 
Caruthers,  iJTorvell  Douglass,  Samuel  Lauderdale 
and  lady,  Mrs.  Davis,  wife  of  James  Davis,  Esq., 
Francis  Anderson,  ISTathaniel  Bell,  and  Jane  Eobb. 

In  October,  1833,  Mr.  Donnell  attended  a  camp- 
meeting  at  Liberty,  near  McMinnville,  where  he 
preached  with  unusual  power  and  effect  for  a  week, 
when  the  meeting  was  removed  to  town,  and  the 
services  continued  another  week.  Several  of  the 
influential  citizens  were  among  the  converts,  and 
the  whole  number  approached  one  hundred.  Forth- 
with a  subscription  was  commenced  for  the  erection 
of  a  church  in  town,  and  the  organization  of  a 
society.  The  enterprise,  with  the  aid  of  the  church 
at  Liberty,  succeeded.  The  congregation  in  Mc- 
Minnville still  worship  in  the  neat  two-story  house 
which  was,  in  part,  the  product  of  that  revival. 

The  year  1883  was  one  of  unparalleled  pros- 
perity throughout  the  bounds  of  the  Lebanon 
Presbytery.  For  four  months  in  the  summer  and 
fall,  Mr.  Donnell  was  incessantly  engaged  in  pro- 
tracted and  camp-meetings,  leaving  his  family  and 
his  churches  to  the  care  of  a  kind  Providence.  Re- 
vivals were  general  and  powerful.  Jjcbanon  Pres- 
bytery reported  more  than  a  thousand  conversions, 


252  THE    LIFE    OP    THE 

all  the  churches  strengthened  by  accessions,  and  sev- 
eral new  ones  organized. 

The  winter  and  spring  were  devoted  to  the 
churches  of  his  charge.  Two  services  each  Sab- 
bath and  Sabbath-school,  a  Bible-class  on  one  even- 
ing, a  prayer-meeting  on  another,  and  preaching 
in  some  destitute  neighborhood  on  a  third  evening, 
together  with  almost  daily  pastoral  visits,  made  up 
the  round  of  weekly  labors  which  engaged  the 
energies  of  his  ardent  temperament.  Odd  hours 
were  occupied  with  the  preparation  of  spirited 
articles  for  the  columns  of  the  Revivalist,  the  only 
religious  paper  then  published  in  the  Church,  and 
to  w^hich  he  was  a  regular  and  a  welcome  con- 
tributor. 

The  summer  and  fall  of  1834  were,  as  usual, 
devoted  chiefly  to  protracted  and  camp-meetings. 
But  after  two  years  of  almost  incessant  revivals,  the 
churches  seem,  froin  the  reports  of  presbytery  and 
synod,  to  have  relapsed  into  a  state  of  apathy. 
The  Lebanon  Presbytery  did  not  report  half  as 
many  conversions  as  had  been  reported  during  each 
of  the  two  preceding  years.  The  only  additions  to 
the  Lebanon  church  were  Elizabeth  Eobb,  J^arcissa 
Allen,  Obadiah  and  Frances  Gordon,  Elizabeth  E. 
Donnell,  Harriet  Abbee,  Sophrina  Kilborn,  Charles 
and  Elizabeth  Cartmell,  and  Mrs.  Allen. 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  253 


CHAPTER  XYIII. 

PASTORAL  DUTIES,  CONTINUED. 

At  the  close  of  1834,  Mr.  Donnell  sold  his  little 
farm  in  the  vicinity,  and  moved  into  town,  that  he 
might  he  in  the  midst  of  his  people,  and  have  daily 
intercourse  with  them,  and  that  he  might  free  him- 
self from  the  care  and  perplexities  of  the  farm. 
From  this  date  he  was  exclusively  devoted  to  pas- 
toral and  ministerial  duties.  While  on  a  farm,  a 
portion  of  his  time  was  necessarily  occupied  with 
the  supervision  of  his  farming  operations  ;  but  hav- 
ing moved  to  town,  and  taken  hoarding  in  a  private 
family,  he  was  freed  of  all  care,  and  his  charge,  and 
the  interests  of  the  Church  at  large,  occupied  his 
mind  and  heart. 

He  did  not  devote  as  much  labor  to  the  preparation 
of  his  sermons  as  those  pastors  who  write  out  their 
discourses  and  then  commit  them  to  memor}^  The 
only  use  he  had  for  the  pen,  in  his  preparation,  was 
to  put  down  the  heads  of  the  discourse,  and  the 
topics  under  each  head;  and  even  that  was  de- 
signed for  preservation,  rather  than  an  aid  in  the 
pulpit.  He  carefully  studied,  digested,  and  arranged 
the  matter  of  his  discourses  in  his  mind,  relying 


254  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

upon  the  suggestions  of  tlie  moment  for  appropriate 
language  for  the  expression  of  the  thought.  And 
as  his  sermons  were  always  eminently  practical, 
looking  to  present  effect,  he  did  not  depend  upon 
books  so  much  as  the  reflections  of  his  own  mind. 
He  always  had  a  definite  aim  in  view — the  reaching 
of  some  sinner  in  the  congregation,  and  bringing 
him  to  repentance  at  that  hour,  the  extirpation  of 
some  vice  then  prevalent  in  the  community,  or  the 
calling  into  immediate  action  some  Christian  vir- 
tue, or  the  elevation  of  the  tone  of  religious  feel- 
ing, or  some  other  specific  object  which  his  obser- 
vation of  the  community  had  suggested.  And  as 
he  was  intent  upon  attaining  that  end,  ordinarily, 
books  could  afford  him  but  little  assistance.  A 
knowledge  of  human  nature,  the  working  of  the 
passions  and  prejudices,  the  means  of  operating  upon 
the  mind  and  the  heart,  were  the  chief  subjects  of 
thought.  And  as  books  could  shed  but  little  light 
upon  these  interesting  topics,  he  depended  more 
upon  prayerful  meditation,  and  Divine  illumination, 
than  upon  the  information  derived  from  books. 

True,  he  kept  a  good  library,  and  read  much,  for 
the  purpose  of  acquiring  general  information,  and 
a  critical  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures ;  but  when 
it  came  to  making  a  sermon  adapted  to  a  definite 
end,  the  books  were  not  specific  enough — he  read 
and  studied  the  hearts  of  those  upon  whom  he 
would  operate.  And  as  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
daily,  intimate,  and  confidential  intercourse  with 
his  congregation,  he  knew  the  spiritual  condition, 


REV.     GEOIiaE    DONNELL.  255 

the  temperament,  the  weaknesses  and  prejudices 
of  every  individual,  and  from  this  source  he  derived 
much  interesting  material  for  his  sermons.  Few 
perhaps  possess  the  exquisite  sensibility  to  use  pro- 
fitably such  delicate  material,  but  he  was  most  feli- 
citous in  adapting  parts  of  his  discourses  to  the 
known  condition  of  certain  individuals;  and  to 
this  intimate  knowledge  of  his  audience,  in  connec- 
tion with  his  skill  in  ministering  to  individual 
cases,  is  to  be  attributed  much  of  his  success  in 
preaching. 

Early  in  the  summer  of  1835,  that  fearful  scourge 
of  nations,  the  cholera,  first  visited  Lebanon.  A 
number  of  the  citizens  and  transient  persons  were 
attacked,  and  not  a  few  died.  Mr.  Donnell  took 
the  precaution  to  convey  his  family  to  the  country, 
but  returned  himself,  and  devoted  his  whole  time 
to  the  sick  and  dying,  visiting  and  waiting  on 
them,  conversing  with  and  praying  for  them.  JSTone 
of  his  flock  fell  victims  to  the  "pestilence  that 
walketh  in  darkness  and  wasteth  at  noonday,"  but 
several  of  them  had  deaths  among  their  servants, 
and  some  in  their  families.  Among  the  victims 
w^as  Gen.  McGregor,  the  brother-in-law  of  Col. 
Burton,  at  whose  residence  he  died.  The  pestilence 
prevailed  in  several  neighborhoods  in  the  county, 
and  many  were  suddenly  called  to  eternity.  Mr. 
Donnell  was  much  exposed,  but  he  escaped  a 
serious  attack. 

The  epidemic  subsided  before  the  opening  of  the 
camp-meeting  season,  and  iSTew  Hope  held  its  an- 


256  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

niial  meeting  at  the  usual  time  ;  and  though  not  so 
successful  as  some  previous  meetings,  yet  there 
were  about  twenty  professions,  and  so  much  inter- 
est toward  the  close,  that  they  determined  to  have 
a  second  meeting,  which  was  accordingly  held  late 
in  the  fall.  It  was  a  most  gracious  season,  and  re- 
sulted in  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  conver- 
sions. 

The  camp-meeting  at  Lebanon  was  not  as  inter- 
esting as  usual.  There  were  but  few  conversions, 
and  tliose  few  were  mostly  persons  from  a  distance. 
The  only  additions  to  the  Lebanon  church  were 
AY.  W.  Crenshaw,  Alfred  Foster,  J.  Hawkins,  A. 
Provine,  and  ISTancy  Provine. 

In  the  fall  of  1835,  Mr.  Donnell  resigned  the 
pastoral  charge  of  the  church  at  I^ew  Hope.  The 
great  body  of  the  congregation  parted  with  him 
with  deep  and  abiding  regret.  As  the  town  of 
Lebanon  was  yet  too  small  to  afford  two  good  con- 
gregations, he  and  the  Methodist  minister  preached 
on  alternate  Sabbaths,  and  he  divided  the  remain- 
ing portion  of  his  time  between  Gallatin  and  Mur- 
freesboro. 

The  synod  of  1835  organized  a  new  presbytery 
out  of  portions  of  the  territory  of  the  ^N'ashville  and 
Lebanon  Presbyteries.  The  town  of  Lebanon  was 
embraced  within  the  bounds  of  the  new  presbytery, 
and  consequently  Mr.  Donnell  and  the  Lebanon 
church  were  transferred  from  the  Lebanon  to  the 
Chapman  Presbytery. 

The  winter  season,  when  not  called  off  to  dis- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  25T 

tant  meetings,  was  his  favorite  time  for  pastoral 
visitation  and  personal  conferences.  And  no  man 
ever  more  enjoyed  sucli  interviews,  or  rendered 
them  more  agreeable  and  profitable  to  the  memljers 
of  his  charge.  The  most  obscure  received  as  much 
of  his  kind  attention  as  the  more  conspicuous ;  the 
weak  and  the  erring  were  his  special  care,  and  often 
were  they  reclaimed  by  his  affectionate  admoni- 
tions ;  but  when  kind  attentions  failed,  he  invaria- 
bly brought  offenders  before  the  session,  and  sub- 
jected them  to  the  Discipline  of  the  Church. 
During  the  winter  and  spring,  the  columns  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian,  formerly  the  Revivalist, 
were  enriched  with  racy  and  spirited  articles  from 
his  pen,  but  he  always  wrote  on  practical  sub- 
jects, and  with  the  sole  design  of  promoting  the 
interests  of  the  Church. 

In  August,  1836,  Mr.  Donnell  and  the  author  at- 
tended a  camp-meeting  at  l^ew  Moriah,  in  Ruther- 
ford county.  Rev.  Robert  S.  Donnell  was  pastor  of 
the  church,  and  consequently  he  had  the  manage- 
ment of  the  meeting.  He  appointed  Mr.  Donnell 
and  myself  to  preach  on  Sabbath  forenoon.  There 
was  in  attendance  a  certain  distinguished  judge, 
who  had  recently  become  a  preacher,  and  as  he  was 
known  to  be  a  little  vain  of  his  preaching  talents, 
we  besought  the  pastor  to  change  his  order,  and 
appoint  the  judge  to  preach.  But  he  refused  to 
make  the  change.  The  judge  received  information 
of  the  order  of  the  day,  and  instantly  ordered  liis 
carriage,  and  left  the  encampment  in  a  huff.     Mr. 


258  THE    LIFE    OF.  THE 

Dounell  was  greatly  distressed  that  lie  should  have 
Leeu  the  occasion  of  the  dissatisfaction,  and  enter- 
tained fears  that  the  judge  would  reflect  upon  him  as 
well  as  his  cousin  Robert,  the  pastor.  In  this  state 
of  mind  I  left  him  when  called  to  the  pulpit  to  preach 
the  morning  sermon,  and  when  I  returned  to  the 
camp,  he  told  me  he  could  not  preach.  I  inquired 
the  reason.  He  said  that  the  occurrence  of  the 
morning  had  so  distressed  him  that  he  had  lost  the 
spirit  of  his  sermon,  and  he  could  not  preach  it. 
I  told  him  he  must  preach  something.  He  said  the 
only  subject  that  interested  his  feelings  was  one  ad- 
dressed to  sinners,  and  as  it  was  the  hour  for  com- 
munion, that  would  not  be  suitable.  I  asked  him 
what  it  was.  He  said  it  was  a  discourse  founded 
upon  the  text,  "  Ye  generation  of  vipers  !  how  can 
ye  escape  the  damnation  of  hell?"  I  told  him 
that  was  a  terrible  text  for  a  communion  service. 
But  nevertheless  he  would  have  to  preach  some- 
thing, and  that  in  a  very  few  moments. 

"What  shall  I  do?"  he  exclaimed;  "I  cannot 
preach  the  sermon  I  had  prepared  for  the  com- 
munion ;  it  is  as  cold  as  a  rock  1" 

"Then  preach  whatever  is  impressed  on  your 
mind,"  I  replied,  "and  trust  the  results  to  the 
Lord." 

The  bell  rang,  and  he  went  out  to  the  pulpit,  and 
after  the  introductory  service,  he  read  the  text, 
"  Ye  generation  of  vipers  !  how  can  ye  escape  the 
damnation  of  hell?"  The  congregation  stared  in 
amazement ;  but  he  commenced  preaching  without 


BE  v..   GEORGE     DONNELL.  259 

any  expianation.  And  sucli  a  sermon  I  never 
lieard— sucli  mingling  of  yearning  tenderness  and 
unsparing  severity,  such  withering  sarcasm  and 
afiectionate  sympathy,  such  hold  denunciation  and 
tender  wooing  of  the  sinner  to  Christ. 

At  the  close  of  that  strange,  unparalleled  dis- 
course, the  whole  congregation  was  convulsed. 
Sinners  were  groaning  in  spirit  and  sohhing  with 
anguish,  while  Christians  were  weeping,  praying, 
and  hurdened  with  solicitude  for  the  ungodly.  He 
paused,  as  in  douht  what  to  do,  and  then  remarked 
that  he  had  heen  instructed  to  invite  communi- 
cants to  the  tahle ;  but  that  he  felt  more  like  call- 
ing mourners,  and  weeping  and  praying  over  them, 
than  feasting  with  Christians.  Then  he  ex- 
claimed : 

"Christians,  how  can  we  feast  together,  while 
these  poor  sinners  are  perishing  around  us  !  "What 
shall  I  do?" 

I  responded  in  a  voice  audible  to  the  congrega- 
tion :  "  Call  mourners." 

"Well,"  said  he,  "if  the  elders  will  remove  the 
elem-ents,  I  will  call  mourners." 

The  emblems  were  removed,  and  in  three  minutes 
more  than  one  hundred  sinners  were  on  their  knees, 
crying  for  mercy.  There  was  no  more  preaching 
that  day  or  night.  The  exercises  with  the  mourn- 
ers continued  through  the  day,  and  late  in  the 
evening  Christians  were  invited  to  take  their  irre- 
ligious friends  to  the  grove,  and  pray  with  them. 
For  one  half  hour  the  encampment  was  deserted, 


260  TUE    LIFE    OF    THE 

and  unbroken  silence  reigned  there.  But  tiie  grove 
was  vocal  with  the  prayers  of  Christians  and  the 
wail  of  sinners,  the  songs  of  Zion  and  the  shouts 
of  new-born  souls. 

Arrangements  had  been  made  for  the  communion 
at  night;  but  the  mourners  returned  from  the 
woods  in  such  a  state  of  excitement  that  it  was 
deemed  unadvisable.  And  again  the  table  was  re- 
moved and' mourners  called.  The  exercises  in  the 
altar  were  continued  till  a  late  hour,  and  many  a 
poor  sin-sick  soul  was  made  to  rejoice  in  hope  of 
salvation. 

The  communion  table  was  spread  the  next  day ; 
but  at  the  close  of  the  first  sermon,  the  excitement 
was  so  great  that  it  was  again  removed,  and  the 
anxious  invited.  The  work  went  on  through  that 
day  and  night  without  cessation.  On  Tuesday 
morning  it  was  raining  so  that  persons  from  the 
country  could  not  get  in ;  and  as  the  shelter  was 
leaking  badly,  the  congregation  assembled  in  the 
church,  and  after  sermon  the  day  was  spent  in  in- 
structing the  mourners.  The  congregation  did  not 
retire  for  dinner  till  a  late  hour  in  the  afternoon, 
.and  more  than  a  score  of  souls  were  born  of  God 
during  that  blessed  day. 

As  the  mourners  were  nearly  all  converted,  after 
supper  the  table  was  once  more  spread,  and  the 
communicants,  in  great  peace,  partook  of  the  sacred 
emblems  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Son  of  God. 
Scores  that  on  Sabbath  were  in  the  gall  of  bitter- 
ness, now  sat  down  with  Christians  to  coramemo- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  261 

rate  for  the  first  time  tlie  siifterings  wliicli  had 
procured  the  pardon  and  peace  they  had  so  recently 
realized.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  on  AVednes- 
day  morning,  it  was  ascertained  that  eighty-five 
had  professed  faith  in  Christ. 

The  next  week  he  attended  a  camp-meeting  at 
Jerusalem,   in   Rutherford    county.     Camphellism 
was   prevalent    and    somewhat    obtrusive   in   that 
vicinity.     Mr.  Donnell  selected  as  his  subject  the 
parable  of  the  Pharisee  and  the  Publican,  praying 
in  the  temple.     He  first  demonstrated  that  it  was 
the  privilege  and  duty  of  the  sinner  to  pray,  a  doc- 
trine denied  by  the  Campbellites.    He  next  showed 
that   the   unregenerate    must    present  themselves 
before  God  as  siymers,  confessing  their  sins,  abasing 
themselves  in  the  Divine  presence,  and  recognizing 
the  justice  of  their  condemnation.     The  Publican, 
«  standing  afar  off,  would  not  lift  up  so  much  as  his 
eyes  to  heaven,  but  smote  upon  his  breast,  saying, 
God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner !'' 

He  then  contrasted  the  Pharisee  with  the  Publi- 
can. He  came,  in  the  pride  of  his  heart,  to  justify 
himself  before  God  by  his  good  works.  He  boasted 
of  his  morality,  thanking  God  that  he  was  not  as  other 
men,  or  even  as  the  poor  sin-stricken  Publican  at 
his  side:  he  fasted  twice  in  the  week,  and  gave 
tithes  of  all  that  he  possessed.  And,  well  pleased 
with  himself,  he  justified  himself  before  God  and 
man,  and  returned  from  the  temple  without  ofter- 
ing  one  solitary  petition,  or  asking  one  favor  of  his 
God. 


262  ^  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

The  self-riglitGousncss,  self-conceit  and  vanity  of 
the  modern  Pharisee  were  brought  out  so  distinctly 
and  so  lifelike,  that  no  one  could  mistake  as  to  the 
original  of  the  picture,  though  there  was  no  direct 
allusion  to  the  "Disciples."  And  yet  the  manner  and 
spirit  of  the  speaker  were  so  winsome  and  unobtru- 
sive, that  no  one  could  take  offence.  Wliilst  cogent, 
logical  reasoning  constrained  conviction,  a  tender 
sympathy  touched  the  hearts  of  all ;  and  those  who 
had  hitherto  been  the  advocates  of  Campbellism 
were  moved  to  tears,  and  many  of  them  were  that 
day  found  at  the  altar  of  prayer,  crying,  "  God  be 
merciful  to  me  a  sinner P '  And  ere  the  meeting  closed, 
some  of  them  were  heard  to  praise  God  for  his 
grace  and  pardoning  mercy.  The  meeting  con- 
tinued six  days,  and  closed  with  about  fifty  con- 
versions. 

The  camp-meetings  at  Lebanon  had  not,  for  two 
years  past,  been  attended  with  any  special  interest, 
nor  had  the  church,  within  that  period,  enjoyed  a 
general  revival.  But,  for  months  preceding  the 
meeting  of  1836,  Mr.  Donnell  had  been  laboring  to 
prepare  the  church  for  the  occasion.  It  was  made 
the  subject  of  special  prayer,  in  public  and  in  pri- 
vate. He  visited  all  of  the  members,  and  urged 
upon  them  the  importance  of  a  spiritual  prepara- 
tion for  a  holy  convocation.  He  enlisted  them  in 
prayer  for  the  conversion  of  certain  individuals, 
and  for  a  general  revival.  And  such  were  the  in- 
dications of  interest,  for  weeks  previous  to  the 
meeting,  that  the  author,  when  addressing  a  con- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  263 

gregation  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  upon  the  subject  of 
employing  means  to  attain  a  revival,  predicted  that 
the  church  at  Lebanon  were  then  enjoying  a  most 
gracious  revival,  at  their  annual  camp-meeting  then 
in  progress.  This  prediction  was  predicated  upon  the 
known  preparation  for  the  meeting,  and  the  revival 
was  anticipated  as  the  legitimate  fruit  of  that 
prayerful  state  of  feeling  known  to  exist ;  and  such 
was  my  confidence  in  the  indications  witnessed  at 
Lebanon  weeks  before,  that  the  congregation  which 
I  was  then  addressing  were  authorized  to  publish 
me  as  a  fanatic,  if  they  did  not,  in  two  weeks,  re- 
ceive intelligence  of  a  most  gracious  revival  at 
Lebanon,  Tennessee.  The  bold  prediction  was 
verified.  Before  I  reached  Tennessee,  the  papers 
published  accounts  of '  a  revival,  and  upward  of 
eighty  converts  at  the  camp-meeting,  and  a  number 
more  in  town  after  the  camp-meeting  closed. 

A  majority  of  those  who  professed  at  the  camp- 
meeting  resided  in  remote  neighborhoods,  and  such 
did  not  join  the  church  at  Lebanon,  and  many  of 
those  that  professed  joined  other  denominations, 
but  the  following  names  were  added  to  the  Lebanon 
church : 

David  Thomas,  J.  H.  Fisher,  Elizabeth  Sumor- 
hill,  Elizabeth  Hallam,  Sarah  Martin,  Sally  Penny- 
baker,  Cassandria  Pennybaker,  John,  Eliza,  and 
Sophronia  Allen,  T.  "W.  McDonald,  Mary  Dixon, 
Lucy  J.  Bullard,  Churchwell  Anderson,  Pobert 
Garrison,  Prank  Drake,  "William  Hallam,  James 
Crenshaw,  Martha  Penny,  Mary  Hawkins,  Patience 


264  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

Hall,  James  Malone,  Eufus  Foster,  Pleasant  Irby 
and  lady,  W.  II.  Ore,  Charles  Chambers,  Delia 
Chambers,  Mrs.  Burk,  Josiah  S.  McClaiu,  Mrs. 
Dew,  Mrs.  Aun  Chandler,  James  and  ISTancy 
Cowan,  Mrs.  Xancy  Hibbitts,  David  and  Ann 
McMurry,  John  and  Mary  Hall. 

In  October,  183G,  Mr.  Donnell  attended  a  camp- 
meeting  at  Providence,  and  being  invited  to  preach 
the  funeral  of  a  young  lady  who  had  died  in  the 
triumph  of  faith,  he  delineated  in  such  rapturous 
strains  the  triumphant  death  of  the  Christian,  as 
transported  them  to  ecstasy;  and  then  he  con- 
trasted the  death  of  the  Christian  with  the  death 
of  the  despairing  sinners,  with  such  pathos  and  ten- 
derness as  convulsed  the  whole  audience.  Mourn- 
ers were  called,  and  a  hundred  came  to  the  altar  of 
prayer.  A  revival  ensued,  which  continued  for  a 
week,  and,  at  the  close,  numbered  two  hundred 
professions.* 

During  the  fall  of  1836,  a  general  religious  inter- 
est prevailed  throughout  the  bounds  of  the  Chap- 
man Presbytery.  And  though  the  smallest,  in 
territory,  of  all  the  presbyteries,  embracing  not 
more  than  a  dozen  of  churches,  the  records  show 
an  increase  of  about  seven  hundred  communicants, 
besides  a  great  number  who  were  converted  under 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  injfluence,  but  joined 
other  denominations. 

Mr.  Donnell  was  at  this  period  residing  in  town 
in  a  rented  house,  and  devoting  the  whole  of  his 

*  D.  C.  Hibbitts,  Esq. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  265 

time  and  energy  to  the  interests  of  the  Church. 
But  inasmuch  as  he  only  occupied  alternate  Sab- 
baths in  Lebanon,  his  salary  was  only  three  hun- 
dred dollars  for  the  half  of  his  time  ;  and  as  he  had 
given  up  the  charge  at  ^N'ew  Hope,  he  had  no  other 
regular  charge.  He  preached  at  Gallatin  and  Mur- 
freesboro,  but  as  there  was  no  organized  church  in 
either  place,  he  received  little  or  nothing  for  these 
services.  As  a  consequence,  he  began  to  experience 
a  want  of  means  to  meet  current  expenses ;  and  as 
he  abhorred  debt,  he  resolved  to  curtail  expendi- 
tures by  building  him  a  house  upon  a  vacant  lot 
which  he  had  bought.  A  good  friend  gave  him  the 
timber,  and  as  he  possessed  more  than  ordinary 
mechanical  skill,  and  had  acquired  the  use  of  tools, 
he  resolved  to  be  his  own  architect.  So,  taking  his 
negro  man,  he  went  to  the  woods,  got  out  the  tim- 
bers^ had  them  hauled  to  his  building  site,  and  had 
commenced  framing  his  house,  when  one  of  his 
ruling  elders  passing  by,  found  his  pastor  toiling 
away  in  the  hot  sun,  and  inquired  what  he  was 
doing.  He  told  him  that  he  was  building  himself 
a  house,  as  he  was  not  able  longer  to  pay  rent.  The 
elder  asked  why  he  did  not  employ  a  workman  to 
build  it  for  him  ?  He  said  he  had  no  means  to  pay 
a  workman,  and  he  would  rather  do  the  work  him- 
self than  incur  a  debt,  with  no  reliable  means  of 
paying  it. 

The  elder  passed  on,  but  with  a  heavy  heart,  as 
he  contrasted  his  own  ease  and  comfort  with  the 
toil  and  anxiety  of  his  beloved  pastor.    No  doubt 
12 


266  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

lie  formed  some  generous  resolutions  that  evenings 
for  when  he  came  down  in  town  next  mornincr,  he 
held  in  his  hand  a  subscription,  proposing  to  raise 
means  to  purchase  a  house  and  lot  for  his  pastor. 
He  passed  around,  related  the  interview  of  the  pre- 
vious day,  presented  his  subscription-paper,  and  hy 
ten  o'clock  the  sum  required  was  secured,  and  the 
house  in  which  the  pastor  was  living  was  purchased 
at  a  cost  of  twelve  hundred  dollars.  Then  he 
sought  his  pastor,  and  found  him,  as  before,  toil- 
ing upon  his  house.  -  He  presented  him  with  a 
title-deed  to  the  house  and  lot  upon  which  he  was 
-residing,  a  gift  from  the  congregation,  by  way  of 
atonement  for  past  neglect,  with  the  assurance  that, 
in  the  future,  his  wants  should  be  supplied.  The 
only  condition  connected  with  the  presentation  of 
this  substantial  donation  was,  that  the  pastor  should 
forihoiih  give  up  his  hard  toil,  and  confine  himself 
to  the  appropriate  duties  of  his  office,  which  was 
promptly  accepted,  and  the  project  of  building 
abandoned. 

In  1837,  Mr.  Donnell  represented  Chapman  Pres- 
bytery in  the  General  Assembly.  Several  exciting 
questions  were  agitated.  Cumberland  College,  at 
Princeton,  Kentucky,  was  before  the  Assembl}'^,  with 
all  its  woes  and  wants,  audits  noted  superintendent, 
Kev.  John  Barnett,  was  clamorous  for  relief  But, 
instead  of  appealing  to  the  liberality  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  house,  he  sought  to  establish  a  legal 
claim  upon  the  Assembly,  insisting  that  it  was 
under  obligations  to  assume  and  liquidate  the  debts 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  267 

of  tlie  college,  amounting  to  eight  thousand  dollars. 
This  claim  was  unfounded ;  but  quiet,  logical  argu- 
ment, such  as  Mr.  Donnell  deemed  proper  in  de- 
bate, did  not  terrify,  and  therefore  failed  to  silence 
the  blustering  advocate  of  this  unfounded  claim, 
who  still  pressed  it,  in  his  peculiar  style.  Mr.  Don- 
nell intimated  to  the  elder  from  his  presbytery,  "W. 
L.  Martin,  a  professional  lawyer,  that  he  was  the 
man  to  manage  that  case.  Martin  took  the  hint, 
and  at  the  next  sitting  he  took  off  Barnett  and  his 
claim  in  such  handsome  style  as  to  call  forth  gen- 
eral applause.  Barnett  was  so  chagrined  that  he 
threatened  to  have  Martin  "  ducked  in  the  creek." 

"When  the  claim  was  voted  down,  and  the  college 
freed  of  Barnett' s  supervision,  it  was  proposed 
to  make  up,  by  voluntary  contribution,  a  sum  suffi- 
cient to  liquidate  the  indebtedness.  To  this  pro- 
position Mr.  Donnell  responded  promptly  and  with 
commendable  liberality. 

The  subject  of  a  Church  paper  was  discussed, 
and  he  warmly  advocated  the  jDolicy  of  one  paper 
for  the  whole  Church,  published  by  a  committee 
of  three,  upon  the  responsibility  of  the  Assembly, 
the  net  proceeds  to  be  appropriated  to  missionary 
purposes. 

During  the  sessions  of  the  Assembly  a  revival 
was  awakened  in  the  church,  the  credit  of  which 
was  mainly  awarded  to  the  preaching  of  Alfred 
Bryan  and  George  Donnell.  By  whomsoever 
awakened,  they  certainly  did  much  to  promote  it. 

During  the  summer  of  1837,  Mr.  Donnell  was 


268  THE    LIFE    or    THE 

engaged  in  several  revivals.  The  camp-meeting  at 
Lebanon  was  a  season  of  more  than  usual  interest. 
The  Methodist  brethren  had  a  good  meeting  in  the 
vicinity  the  week  previous,  and  general  seriousness 
pervaded  the  community.  On  the  first  night  of  the 
meeting  there  were  a  number  of  mourners,  and 
several  interesting  conversions.  The  interest  in- 
creased as  the  meeting  advanced.  Sabbath  was  a 
solemn  day.  In  the  evening  Christians  conducted 
their  irreligious  friends  to  the  grove  for  prayer,  and 
from  many  a  copse  the  wail  of  the  desponding  sin- 
ner and  the  fervent  pleadings  of  the  devout  Chris- 
tian ascended  up  to  heaven.  Presently  the  grove 
resounded  with  the  rapturous  song  and  the  joyous 
shout  of  the  young  convert.  Many  that  retired  to 
the  grove  that  evening,  bowed  down  under  the  bur- 
den of  sins  unpardoned,  returned  rejoicing  in  sweet 
hope  of  heaven. 

The  excitement  was  so  general  that  a  sermon  was 
deemed  unnecessary.  A  brief  exhortation  and  a  call 
for  mourners  brought  scores  to  the  altar ;  among 
them,  one  who  has  long  been  on  the  walls  of  Zion, 
E,ev.  Joel  E.  Davis.  His  cousin,  John  Davis,  had 
professed  the  first  night  of  the  meeting.  They 
were  classmates,  and  as  intimate  as  twin-brothers. 
Joel  had  manifested  no  special  interest  during  the 
meeting,  and  that  evening  the  writer  had  had  a  long 
interview  with  him,  but  left  him  with  the  impres- 
sion that  he  was  strangely  indifferent ;  and  when  I 
saw  him  walk  into  the  altar  with  his  hat  on,  still 
seemingly  unmoved,  I  was  shocked.     But  when  I 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  269 

saw  him  deliberately  dispose  of  his  hat,  and,  after 
finding  a  vacant  spot,  quietly  kneel  down  in  prayer, 
I  was  both  surprised  and  delighted.  The  truth  was 
manifest  that  a  calm  countenance  is  not  always  the 
index  of  a  quiet  conscience. 

At  a  late  hour,  my  attention  was  arrested  by  the 
exclamation,  "Jesus!"  oft  repeated;  and  looking 
round,  I  saw  Joel  on  his  feet,  jumping  up  and 
extending  both  arms,  as  though  he  would  grasp 
something  overhead,  and  at  every  leap  exclaiming, 
"  Jesus  !"  with  a  sweetness  and  a  pathos  that  electri- 
fied the  whole  congregation. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  meeting,  the  session  was 
convened  to  hear  the  experience  of  the  young  con- 
verts, and  receive  them  into  the  Church.  A 
numerous  band  presented  themselves.  Mr.  Don- 
nell  conducted  the  examination  in  his  inimitable 
style.  Each  convert  was  kindly  led  out  into  a 
full  expression  of  the  exercises  of  his  mind,  a  few 
words  of  encouragement  were  fitly  spoken,  and  a 
verse  or  two,  the  most  appropriate  in  the  whole 
range  of  song,  were  sung  in  strains  sweet  and  melt- 
ing as  the  song  of  seraphs.  Then  another  convert 
was  called  upon  to  relate  what  the  Lord  had  done 
for  him;  and  thus  the  exercises  proceeded  for 
several  hours.  When  Joel  Davis  was  interrogated, 
he  detailed  briefl}^  the  exercises  of  his  mind  from 
the  monient  his  cousin  John  professed  till  he 
resolved  to  present  himself  as  a  mourner,  and  then 
proceeded  in  the  exposition  of  his  mental  struggle 
up  to  the  moment  when,  out  of  deep  despair,  ho 


270  THE     LIFE    OF    THE 

looked  up  to  Christ :  the  exclamation,  "Jesus  !"  ter- 
minated his  narrative.  Several  times  he  attempted 
to  resume  it,  but  as  often  it  was  speedily  cut 
short  with  the  same  exclamation.  Mr.  Donuell, 
perceiving  that  his  feelings  had  the  ascendency, 
remarked :  "  Well,  Joel,  I  suppose  it  was  all  Jesus 
from  that  point  ?"  The  only  response  he  could  give 
was,  "Jesus!  Jesus!" 

In  a  letter  published  in  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian, under  date,  September  2Gtli,  1837,  Mr.  Don- 
nell  says ;  "  We  had  not  much  preaching  during 
the  occasion,  but  what  we  had  was  pointed,  plain, 
and  commonly  owned  of  the  good  Spirit  in  carry-- 
ing  forward  his  work.  During  the  meeting  there 
was  much  prayer  in  secret,  and  much  attention 
paid  in  the  gi'ove  to  those  who  were  seeking  an 
interest  in  Christ.  We  had  some  of  the  most 
striking  cases  of  conversion  I  have  ever  witnessed ; 
and  I  hope  they  have  made  impressions  upon  the 
minds  of  the  unconverted  that  will  not  be  easily 
erased. 

"From  the  best  information  we  could  obtain, 
there  were  at  least  sixty-five  conversions  during  the 
meeting,  and  many  left  inquiring.  What. must  we 
do  ?  May  they  all  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  they  may  be  saved.  How  our  hearts  should 
be  humbled  before  God  in  view  of  his  amazing 
goodness  to  us !  The  Lord  has  done  great  things 
for  us,  whereof  we  are  glad.  May  his  blessed  work 
still  go  on  until  his  name  shall  be  glorious  on  all 
the  earth." 


REV.     GEOnaE    DONNELL.  271 

As  at  that  day  many  persons  attended  camp- 
meetings  from  the  distance  of  twenty  to  twenty- 
five  miles,  of  course,  comparatively  few  joined  the 
Church  where  they  professed ;  the  majority  returned 
home,  and  joined  Church  in  their  respective  neigh- 
borhoods. The  following  names  were  added  to  the 
Lebanon  church  during  the  meeting,  and  shortly 
after  its  close : 

James  and  Kitty  Goostree,  Agnes  Saunders, 
Fathan  and  Sarah  Cartmell,  Elizabeth  and  Almira 
Cartmell,  Britton  B.  Hunt,  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Phipps, 
Miles  and  Kitty  McCorkle^  George  Briggs,  Ben. 
Cage,  Martha  Hancock,  John  Lewis,  James  C.  and 
Sarah  Jones,  Matilda  Hudson,  Edwin  Munford, 
Ann  Hallum,  Swift  Dew,  Eliza  Fitzlin,  Sarah 
Courtland,  Jane  Cox,  James  M.  Irwin,  Ed.  Sum- 
merhill,  Eliza  Summerhill,  Mary  L'by,  L-ena  Alex- 
ander, Elizabeth  Saddler,  Catherine  Davis,  Eachel 
A.  Anderson,  John  and  Elizabeth  Williams,  and 
Mr.  Tarpley. 

A  few  days  after  the  close  of  this  meeting  I 
accompanied  Mr.  Donnell  to  Oak  Grove  camp- 
meeting,  in  the  vicinity  of  Cairo,  Sumner  county. 
As  this  proved  to  be  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
meetings  on  record,  an  allusion  to  the  history  of  the 
congregation  may  be  in  place. 

In  the  year  1833,  Rev.  H.  B.  Hill  organized  a 
small  society  in  Cairo,  and  as  he  was  a  vigilant  and 
zealous  pastor,  the  little  church  increased  yearly 
until  1837,  when  they,  in  connection  with  Hope- 
well, a  society  five  miles  north  of  Cairo,  determined 


272  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

to  hold  a  camp-meeting.  Great  difficulty  was  ex- 
perienced in  procuring  a  suitable  location.  Finally 
a  site  was  purchased  in  the  heart  of  a  dense  forest 
of  majestic  oaks,  two  or  three  miles  east  of  the  vil- 
lage, in  a  neighborhood  where  the  people  had  nevfer 
enjoyed  much  preaching.  The  ground  was  cleared 
of  undergrowth,  and  a  shed  and  camps  w^ere  erected. 
Many  of  the  irreligious  in  the  vicinity  came  in  and 
assisted,  and  some  of  them  built  camps  for  them- 
selves. 

As  it  rained  incessantly  throughout  the  day  on 
which  the  meeting  was  to  have  commenced,  camp- 
holdei-s  did  not  move  in  until  Saturday,  and  the 
first  sermon  ever  preached  on  the  ground  was 
delivered  by  the  author  at  three  o'clock.  Eev.  J. 
M.  McMurry  preached  at  night,  and  made  the  first 
call  for  mourners;  many  came  to  the  altar,  and 
eight  professed  that  night.  On  Sabbath,  Mr.  Don- 
nell  preached  to  an  immense  congregation,  and, 
at  the  close  of  the  sermon,  about  one  hundred 
mourners  crowded  to  the  altar.  All  could  not 
gain  admittance  within  the  enclosure,  but  they 
mourned  without ;  and  that  day  was  as  one  of  the 
days  of  the  Son  of  man  on  earth.  Conversions  oc- 
curred at  every  hour  through  the  day,  and  half  of 
the  night,  not  only  in  the  altar,  but  in  the  congrega- 
tion, in  the  tents,  in  the  grove,  and  wherever  sin- 
ners prayed  and  Christians  encouraged  them  to 
faith  in  Christ. 

On  Monday,  duty  called  me  home.  The  pastor, 
Donnell,   and   McMurry,   continued  the    meeting 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  273 

througli  the  week.  On  Saturday  I  returned,  and 
found  tlie  meeting  progressing  with  unabated  inter- 
est. The  altar  was  full,  and  many  in  the  congregation 
were  in  deep  distress;  the  Christians  were  all 
engaged,  and  the  unconverted  were  all  serious. 
The  exercises  were  continued  throughout  the 
day  without  intermission.  When  any  grew  weary, 
they  retired,  and  having  taken  refreshment,  re- 
turned to  the  work,  and  others  retired.  About 
sunset  all  retired  to  the  grove  for  prayer,  and 
then  assembled  for  public  service.  A  song,  a 
prayer,  a  brief  exhortation,  and  a  call  for  mourners, 
brought  a  crowd  to  the  altar,  and  all  were  engaged 
till  weariness  of  body  constrained  them  to  retire 
for  repose. 

On  Sabbath,  Eev.  H.  M.  Bone  preached  to  an 
assembly  of  at  least  three  thousand  persons.  When 
the  invitation  to  mourners  was  given,  I  was  busily 
engaged  in  keeping  the  aisles  open,  that  ingress 
into  the  altar  might  not  be  obstructed.  I  had  just 
cleared  one  aisle,  and  a  minute  afterwards  I  saw 
eight  corpulent  old  ladies,  the  youngest  of  whom 
seemed  to  be  at  least  fifty,  moving  slowly  down  the 
aisle.  I  could  not  imagine  with  what  intent  they 
came,  and,  through  deference  to  age,  I  stood  aside, 
and  awaited  their  movements.  Having  arrived  at 
the  altar,  all  passed  in  and  kneeled  at  the  same 
bench,  filling  its  entire  length.  !N"ever  before  nor 
since  have  I  witnessed  such  a  sight.  They  had 
been  brought  up  under  Baptist  influence,  and  had 
long  been  waiting  the  "Lord's  good  time."  The 
12* 


274  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

preacher  had  insisted  that  now  is  the  Lord's  time, 
and  the  old  ladies  had  come  to  test  the  truth  of  the 
sermon.  AVhen  they  had  been  in  the  altar  about 
an  hour,  one  of  them  found  the  Lord,  and  imme- 
diately began  to  encourage  the  others,  telling  them 
that  she  had  been  for  thirty  years  waiting  the 
Lord's  good  time,  and  that  all  that  while  the  Lord 
had  been  willing  every  day.  They  gladly  received 
the  intelligence,  and,  ere  the  meeting  closed,  the 
last  one  of  them  professed. 

The  meeting  closed  on  Monday,  after  having  en- 
joyed a  continued  effusion  of  the  Spirit  for  ten 
days.  The  following  extract  from  a  communica- 
tion published  in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian, 
under  date  of  October  24,  1837,  will  show  the  re- 
sults of  this  wonderful  meeting : 

^'  Our  brethren  in  the  ministry  commenced  in  the 
spirit,  the  Church  at  once  went  unanimously  to 
work,  and  God  seemed  at  once  to  pour  out  his 
Spirit,  and  sinners  to  obey  his  voice  and  turn  to 
him.  It  was  the  judgment  of  many  who  were  pre- 
sent during  the  whole  of  the  exercises,  that  such  a 
time  of  ingathering  of  souls  to  Christ  had  rarely, 
if  ever,  been  witnessed  in  the  "West.  Among  the 
converts  were  very  many  old  persons,  mostly  old  gen- 
tlemen, some  of  whom  were  the  first  emigrants  to 
Sumner  county.  It  was  truly  affecting  to  look 
along  the  mourners*  bench,  and  see  so  many  gray 
heads  bowed  in  prayer  and  supplication,  seeking 
pardon  for  the  sins  of  many  years.  The  converts 
were  all  grown  persons,  except  two  boys  about  the 


REV.     GEORGE    DON  NELL.  275 

age  of  thirteen  or  fourteen  years ;  and  we  should 
sa^^,  for  the  encouragement  of  the  world,  that  ten 
of  our  camp-holders  were  unconverted  persons  at 
the  commencement  of  the  meeting,  but  left  it  rejoic- 
ing in  the  pardoning  love  of  the  Saviour. 

"  The  judgment  of  those  present  varied  from  two 
hundred  and  fifty  to  three  hundred  converts,  for  no 
eye  hut  that  of  our  guardian  angel,  or  that  of  the 
Omniscient  God,  could  have  counted  the  converts. 
In  view  of  w^hat  God  has  done  for  us,  as  a  Church 
and  a  community,  we  should  bless  the  God  of 
camp-meetings,  and,  adopting  the  language  of  the 
Psalmist,  should  say,  '^N'ot  unto  us,  not  unto  us, 
but  unto  thy  name,  0  Lord !  be  the  glory.' 

"H.  B.  Hill." 

It  was  the  general  belief  at  that  time,  and  it  is 
the  prevailing  tradition  to  the  present  day,  that  not 
less  than  three  hundred  persons  professed  religion 
at  that  meeting.  Certainly  no  meeting  ever 
wrought  a  greater  reformation  in  any  community. 
Previous  to  that  meeti-ng,.  drunkenness  and  gam- 
bling, and  kindred  vices,  were  lamentably  preva- 
lent, and  a  comparatively  small  proportion  of  the 
community  made  any  pretensions  to  religion;  but 
from  that  date,  year  after  year,  so  long  as  their  excel- 
lent pastor  remained  with  them,  larger  and  more 
successful  camp-meetings  were  held  at  Oak  Grove 
than  at  any  other  encampment  within  the  presby- 
tery. And  though  death,  and  removals  to  other 
sections,  have  left  but  few  of  the  converts  of  1837, 


276  THE    LIFE     OF    THE 

yet  at  this  day  there  is  a  large  and  respectable 
church  in  the  vicinity,  still  famous  for  extensive 
revivals. 

At  the  fall  session  of  Chapman  Presbytery,  eleven 
hundred  and  twenty-four  conversions  were  reported 
as  having  occurred  during  the  preceding  six  months. 
And  subsequent  to  the  session  of  presbytery,  Mr. 
Donnell  had  about  twenty  professions  within  the 
bounds- of  his  congregation. 

Mr.  Donnell's  influence  in  the  Assembly  of  1837, 
and  the  reputation  which  the  Lebanon  church  had 
acquired,  secured  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly  of 
1888  in  Lebanon.  It  was  the  first  time  that  body 
had  convened  at  any  other  place  in  Tennessee  than 
N"ashville,  and  as  none  of  the  enterprises  of  the 
Church  were  at  that  time  located  in  Lebanon,  there 
was  nothing  except  the  known  hospitality  of  the 
church,  and  the  popularity  of  its  pastor,  to  draw 
the  Assembly  to  this  place.  Though  not  as  acces- 
sible nor  as  central  as  some  other  places,  there  was 
nevertheless  an  unusually  large  Assembly.  And 
though  the  town  was  then  small,  the  hospitality  of 
the  citizens  made  the  members  so  much  at  home, 
that  all  were  delighted,  and  when,  six  years  after- 
wards, Lebanon  was  again  put  in  nomination,  it 
carried  by  a  very  large  vote. 

The  camp  and  protracted  meetings  held  ^luring 
the  summer  and  fall  of  1838  were  not  attended 
with  usual  interest,  and  the  Minutes  of  the  presby- 
tery represent  the  churches  as  being  in  a  state  of 
apathy.    Reaction  usually  follows  great  excitement, 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  277 

and  after  the  unjDaralleled  success  of  the  meetings 
of  1837,  it  is  not  strange  that  those  of  1838  should 
be  less  interesting.  But  other  causes  were  at  work, 
among  the  members  and  churches  of  the  presby- 
tery, calculated  to  bring  on  a  state  of  apathy.  The 
demon  of  discord  had  entered,  and  marred  the 
peace  and  confidence  of  brethren  once  united  and 
harmonious. 

It  is  painful  to  recur  to  the  unhappy  difficulty, 
but,  inasmuch  as  it  was  the  subject  of  presbyterial 
action,  it  becomes  the  duty  of  a  faithful  biographer 
to  place  the  subject  in  such  light  as  will  enable 
posterity  to  render  a  just  verdict. 


278  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

VINDICATION    OF    CHARACTER. 

In  July,  1834,  James  B.  McMurry,  brotlier-in- 
law  of  itev.  George  Donnell,  and  son-in-law  of  Rev, 
Thomas  Calhoon,  died  of  consumption.  His  de- 
cline was  protracted,  and  for  months  previous  to  his 
death  he  was  conscious  of  his  approaching  dis- 
solution. He  often  conversed  with  intimate  friends 
about  the  proper  disposition  of  his  property ;  hut 
deferred  the  execution  of  his  will  till  within  a  day 
or  two  of  his  death.  He  was  still  able  to  sit  up, 
and  to  walk  across  the  room ;  but  becoming  con- 
scious that  he  was  liable  to  strangulation  in  the 
paroxysms  of  coughing,  he  deemed  it  prudent  no 
longer  to  delay  that  disposition  of  his  property 
which  he  had  long  contemplated. 

Knowing  the  sensibility  of  his  only  brother, 
Rev.  J.  M.  McMurry,  and  solicitous  to  spare  him 
unnecessary  pain,  he  called  upon  his  brother-in- 
law,  Mr.  Donnell,  to  aid  him  in  preparing  his  will. 
Calling  him  to  his  bedside,  he  detailed  to  him  the 
disposition  he  wished  to  make  of  each  item  of  his 
property.  Mr.  Donnell  made  a  memorandum  of 
the  several  items,  with  the  disposition  of  each. 


REV.    GEORQEDONNELL.  279 

This  memorandum  was  read  to  Mr.  McMurry,  and 
received  his  approvaL  Mr.  Donnell  then  retired 
to  another  room  to  prepare  the  will,  according  to 
the  instruction  received.  Finding  some  difficulty 
as  to  the  legal  forms,  Mr.  Donnell  called  to  his  aid 
Kev.  J.  M.  McMurry,  and  they  jointly  wrote  out 
the  will  in  due  form,  and  when  completed  they  re- 
turned and  read  it  to  J.  B.  McMurry,  item  by  item, 
and  when  each  and  all  had  received  his  approval, 
as  in  perfect  accordance  with  his  wishes,  it  was 
then  read  to  his  wife  for  her  approval,  after  which 
he  sat  up  and  signed  it  as  his  will. 

The  author  was  present  when  the  will  was  made, 
but  having  been  connected  with  the  family  only 
one  month,  I  did  not  participate  in  its  preparation. 
After  it  had  been  signed,  I  had  a  long  and  very  sat- 
isfactory conversation  with  J.  B.  McMurry,  respect- 
ing his  religious  interests,  and  his  prospects  in  view 
of  approaching  dissolution.  He  expressed  un- 
wavering confidence  in  his  Saviour,  and  a  willing- 
ness to  go  at  his  bidding.  He  congratulated  him- 
self that  he  had  disposed  of  his  temporal  matters, 
and  could  now  devote  his  whole  mind  to  his  spirit- 
ual interest.  He  sat  up  that  evening  in  his  arm- 
chair, and  partook  of  refreshments,  and  then 
participated  in  the  family  devotions,  which  seemed 
to  afford  him  much  comfort  and  peace.  A  day 
or  two  afterward  he  felt  himself  sinking,  and  re- 
questing the  presence  of  the  family  and  servants,  he 
took  an  affectionate  leave  of  all;  and  while,  at 
his  request,   Mr.   Donnell   sang:    "0  Jesus,   my 


280  THELIFEOFTHE 

Saviour,  I  know  thou  art  mine,"  he  expired,  look- 
ing steadfastly  up  into  heaven,  and  whispering  the 
name  of  Jesus. 

When  the  provisions  of  his  will  were  known 
to  Rev.  Tliomas  Calhoon  and  his  family,  they  were 
dissatisfied.  The  widow  was  not  as  well  provided 
for  as  they  had  anticipated.  James  B.  McMurry 
had  no  title  to  the  farm  upon  which  he  had  re- 
sided, and  consequently  he  did  not  will  his  widow 
any  landed  estate,  but  provided  that  his  father 
should  give  his  little  son  whatever  he  had  intended 
for  him.  He  emancipated  two  negro  boys  which 
his  father  had  given  him,  provided  they  should  con- 
sent to  go  to  Liberia.  But  he  had  willed  to  his  wife 
all  that  came  by  her,  and  all  his  personal  property ; 
and  notwithstanding  the  will  had  been  read  to  her, 
and  received  her  approval  at  the  time,  yet  she 
was  induced  to  bring  suit  to  set  it  aside. 

Her  lavt^er,  John  S.  Topp,  Esq.,  after  a  careful 
examination  of  the  case,  proposed  a  compromise. 
David  McMurry,  the  father  of  the  deceased,  was 
opposed  to  a  compromise ;  but  finally,  for  the  sake 
of  peace  among  brethren  and  ministers  of  the 
same  Church,  he  consented,  and  John  S.  Topp, 
Esq.,  Seymour  Powell,  and  the  author,  were  chosen 
to  compromise  the  matter.  For  a  time  peace  was 
restored,  but  there  was  a  want  of  cordiality  and 
fraternal  feeling.  Finally,  in  1838,  the  widow,  disre- 
garding the  compromise,  instituted  suit  to  set  aside 
the  will. 

It  came  to  trial  in  the  Circuit  Court,  in  June, 


11 EV.     GEORGE    DONNELL. 


281 


1838.     Eev.   Thomas   Calhoon,   Eev.   J.   M.   Mc- 
Muny,  Mr.  Donnell,  the  attending  physician,  Dr. 
James  White,  and  the  author,  were  the  principal 
witnesses  in  the  case.     Rev.  Thomas  Calhoon  tes- 
tified that,  in  his  judgment,  James  B.  McMurry  was 
not  at  the  time  the  will  was  made  of  a  sound  and 
disposing  mind— that  the  instrument  which  he  was 
induced  to  sign  was  the  will  of  George  Donnell 
and  J.  M.  McMurry.     All  of  the  other  witnesses 
named  concurred  in  testifying  that  the  deceased  was 
of  sound  and  disposing  mind  when  the  will  was 
made,  and  throughout  his  illness  up  to  the  last 
moment  of  his  life.     The  writer,  moreover,  testi- 
fied that  James  B.  McMurry  had  told  him,  four 
months    before   his   death,   that    he    intended  to 
emancipate  his  negro  boys.     The  will  was  estab- 
lished without  difficulty,  and  thereby  the  characters 
of  Donnell  and  J.  M.  McMurry  were  vindicated 
from  the  unfounded  charge  of  fraud.     But  unkind 
feelings  were  engendered ;  and  it  was  soon  blazon- 
ed abroad  that  ministers  of  the  same  Church  had 
given  in  court  conflicting  testimony.     Mr.  Calhoon 
was  an  aged  and  venerable  minister— one  of  the 
fathers  of  the  Church,  whose  reputation  was  in  all 
its  borders.     Mr.  Donnell,  though  favorably  known 
within  the  sphere  of  his  operations,  and  beloved  as 
far   as  known,  was  comparatively  a  young  man ; 
while  McMurry  and  the  author  had  not  been  in 
the  ministry  more  than   three  or  four  years.     It 
was  natural,  therefore,  that  those  who  had  long 
known  and  revered  "Father  Calhoon,"  but  knew 


282  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

little  of  DoDiiell,  and  less  of  McMurry  and  Ander- 
son, should  be  disposed  to  credit  the  testimony  of 
the  venerable  father.  Then  there  were  those  who 
knew  both  parties,  who  seemed  to  think  it  incum- 
bent upon  them  to  sustain  the  character  of  one 
of  the  fathers  of  the  Church,  regardless  of  the  rights 
of  younger  ministers,  whom  they  were  pleased  to 
regard  as  "lesser  lights/' 

The  presbytery  was  divided  in  sentiment — the 
majority  of  the  ministers  and  the  laity  endorsing 
the  decision  of  the  court,  and  acquitting  Donnell 
and  McMurry,  of  the  charge  of  fraud;  while  a 
minority,  diminutive  in  number,  but  respectable  in 
position  and  influence,  were  disposed  to  sustain 
Calhoon,  though  they  did  not  profess  to  believe  the 
charge  of  fraud.  The  parties  themselves  could  not 
cordially  cooperate  in  the  ministry.  Mr.  Calhoon 
refused  to  withdraw  the  offensive  charge;  and 
yet  he  would  not  enter  a  prosecution,  either  in 
the  court  or  the  presbytery.  In  this  state  of  the 
case,  Donnell  and  McMurry,  unwilling  longer 
to  rest  under  an  imputation  of  such  serious  im- 
port, petitioned  the  presbytery  to  take  up  the 
charge  upon  the  ground  of  common  fame,  and  in- 
vestigate it. 

Accordingly,  a  presbytery  was  called  for  the 
purpose,  which  convened  in  Lebanon,  September 
4, 1838.  The  members  present  were  Francis  John- 
son, Moderator,  George  Donnell,  E,.  D.  Bell,  John 
M.  McMurry,  J.  L.  Dillard,  John  Provine,  II.  B. 
Hill,  and  Thomas   Calhoon,  ministers:    Ephraim 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  283 

Pursley,  T.  C.  Beard,  Tliomas  Davis,  J.  J.  Hibbitts, 
and  D.  C.  Hibbitts, -elders. 

The  presbytery  having  constituted,  adopted  the 
following  resolution : 

"Whereas,  George  Donnell  and  John  M.  McMurry 
consider  themselves  involved  by  public  fame  in  a 
charge  of  fraud  by  their  agency  in  the  business 
of  James  B.  McMurry,  deceased ; 

''Besolved,  That  presbytery,  at  their  request,  take 
up  the  matter  for  investigation. 

"Upon  examination,  it  appeared  that  the  par- 
ties were  not  ready  for  the  final  action  of  the 
presbytery;  and  therefore  it  was  resolved  that  a 
committee  of  ^ve  be  appointed  and  empowered 
to  act  in  procuring  testimony  relative  to  the  case 
now  pending,  who  shall  report  to  a  session  of  this 
presbytery,  which  shall  meet  in  this  place  on  Tues- 
day after  the  fourth  Sabbath  in  this  month ;  and 
that  brethren  John  Provine,  J.  L.  Dillard,  Francis 
Johnson,  H.  B.  Hill,  and  D.  C.  Hibbitts  compose 
said  committee. 

"Presbytery   adjourned    to   meet    in   Lebanon, 
"Wilson  county,  Tennessee,  on  Tuesday,  the  25th 
instant,  at  10  o'clock.     Concluded  with  prayer. 
"Francis  Johnson,  Moderator. 

"E.  D.  Bell,  Clerk." 

-  The  presbytery  met  according  to  adjournment. 
Ministers  present,  Thomas  Calhoon,  J.  L.  Dillard, 
John  Provine,  Francis  Johnson,  George  Donnell, 
H.  B.  Hill,  J.  M.  McMurry,  and  R.  D.  Bell.     Ee- 


284  THE    LIFE    OP    THE 

presentatives  present,  E.  B.  "Wheeler,  Stephen  Mc- 
Daniel,  Thomas  Davis,  T.  J.  Statton,  Ephraim 
Pursley,  J.  W.  Smith,  and  D.  C.  Hibhitts. 

"  The  committee  appointed  at  the  former  ses- 
sion of  the  presbytery  to  act  in  procuring  testimony 
in  the  case  pending,  report  that  they  have  attended 
to  the  duty  assigned  them." 

After  the  report  vras  considered,  the  following 
Minute  was  adopted : 

"  Whereas,  Brethren  George  Donnell  and  John 
M.  McMurry,  at  a  previous  presbytery,  alleged  that 
they  were  charged  by  public  rumor  with  fraud  in 
the  transactions  connected  with  James  B.  Mc- 
Murry's  will,  which  rumor  grew  out  of  a  discrep- 
ancy in  the  testimony  given  in  court,  in  the  town  of 
Lebanon,  Wilson  county,  Tennessee,  by  George 
Donnell  and  John  M.  McMurry,  of  the  one  part, 
and  Thomas  Calhoon  of  the  other ;  and  presbytery 
having  heard  the  statements  and  views  of  those 
brethren,  unanimously  believe  that  they,  the  said 
George  Donnell  and  John  M.  McMurry,  are  not 
guilty  of  that  crime. 

^^Hesolvedy  therefore,  that  the  presbytery  dismiss 
the  case  without  further  investigation." 

Thus  we  have  the  innocence  of  the  party  charged 
established  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  reasonable 
doubt.  In  the  first  place,  it  is  highly  improbable 
that  two  self-sacrificing  ministers,  noted  for  con- 
scientious devotion  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  should 
conspire  to  rob  a  dying  brother  of  his  right  to  dis- 
pose of  his  earthly  eftects,  and  thereby  defraud  his 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  285 

disconsolate  widow.  Then  we  have  the  corrobo- 
rating testimony  of  the  attending  physician,  the 
author,  and  other  reliable  witnesses,  that,  through- 
out his  decline,  James  B.  McMurry  was  at  all  times 
rational,  as  all  consumptive  patients  usually  are. 
Then  the  solemn  decision  of  the  court  and  the  jury 
in  establishing  the  will,  and  thereby  refuting  the 
charge  of  fraud,  and  sustaining  the  testimony  in 
favor  of  the  competency  of  the  deceased.  And, 
finally,  the  unanimous  decision  of  the  presbytery  ac- 
quitting them  of  the  charge,  their  accuser  voting 
for  their  acquittal,  thereby  sustaining  their  testi- 
mony in  court,  and  virtually  condemning  his  own. 

The  truth  is,  there  was  no  need  that  Donnell  and 
McMurry  should  have  petitioned  the  ]Dresbytery  for 
an  investigation.  Though  the  charge  of  fraud  had 
been  made  by  a  venerable  father  in  the  ministry, 
public  opinion  did  not,  at  any  time,  endorse  the 
charge  to  an  extent  that  called  for  investigation. 
But  Mr.  Donnell  was  sensitive,  and  careful  of  his 
reputation,  and  having  been  charged  with  fraud  by 
one  whom  all  had  revered,  whose  influence  had 
been  unbounded,  he  deemed  it  prudent  to  have  so 
grave  a  charge  adjudicated  in  the  ecclesiastical 
court,  that  the  evidence  of  his  innocence  might  be 
placed  upon  the  records  of  the  Church  as  well  as 
the  State. 

After  the  acquittal  of  Donnell  and  McMurry, 
some  of  Calhoon's  personal  friends,  solicitous  lest 
the  decisions  of  the  judicial  and  ecclesiastical 
courts  should  seriously  depreciate  his  character,  in- 


286         .  THELIFEOFTHE 

troduced  into  presbytery,  and  succeeded  in  procur- 
ing the  adoption  of  the  following  resolution : 

*' Whereas,  Brother  Thomas  Calhoon,  though 
not  immediately  connected  with  the  action  of  the 
presbytery,  is  yet  indirectly  involved : 

^'Hesolved,  That  the  presbytery  hereby  express 
their  belief  that  he  was  conscientious  and  strictly 
honest  in  all  that  he  testified  before  the  court  relat- 
ing to  the  transaction  of  James  B.  McMurry's 
win." 

Though  this  resolution  may  seem,  to  those  unac- 
quainted with  the  circumstances,  to  conflict  with 
the  resolution  iinaniDiously  acquitting  Donnell  and 
McMurry,  yet  it  is  possible  that,  for  a  time,  Calhoon 
did  believe  James  B.  McMurry  incompetent  to 
make  a  will,  and  that  the  instrument  that  purported 
to  be  his  will  was  dictated  by  Donnell  and  J.  M. 
McMurry. 

Mr.  Calhoon  was  a  man  of  strong  passions  and 
prejudices,  and,  when  excited,  his  judgment  was 
sometimes  unconsciously  biased.  Ilis  after-con- 
duct shows  that  his  mind  and  feelings  had  under- 
gone a  radical  change.  While  the  charge  was 
pending,  he  treated  the  parties  accused,  particularly 
Donnell,  with  reserve  and  marked  coolness ;  but 
after  they  had  been  triumphantly  acquitted  by  the 
court  and  the  presbytery,  and  when  he  saw  that 
they  enjoyed  the  public  confidence,  as  fully  as  though 
the  charge  had  never  been  preferred,  he  became 
conciliatory  in  his  manner,  and  ultimately  made 
direct  and   repeated  overtures  for  reconciliation; 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  287 

and  for  some  years  previous  to  Mr.  Donnell's  death, 
he  and  Calhoon  maintained  friendly  relations. 
And  as  McMiirry  never  was  subjected  to  so  much 
opposition,  advances  of  friendship  and  kindness 
were  at  a  much  earlier  date  tendered  to  him,  and 
for  many  years  he  treated  McMurry  with  marked 
respect;  and  after  Mr.  Calhoon' s  death,  McMurry 
was  called  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  Big  Spring 
church,  over  which  Calhoon  had  been  pastor  more 
than  thirty  years. 

Thus  have  we  briefly  sketched  the  rise,  develop- 
ment, and  termination  of  a  difficulty  which  for 
years  was  a  source  of  alienation  of  brethren,  and  a 
reproach  upon  the  Church.  That  such  a  charge 
should  have  been  preferred  against  ministers  so 
blameless  and  so  devoted,, is  evidence  that  the  best 
men  are  liable  to  be  impeached.  That  such  a 
charge  should  have  originated  from  a  source  so  re- 
spectable, is  indeed  humiliating ;  but  let  it  admon- 
ish all  to  beware  of  taking  up  an  evil  report  or  sur- 
mise against  a  brother.  It  is  some  consolation, 
however,  to  know  that  religion  triumphed.  At  no 
period  were  the  labors  of  Donnell  and  McMurry 
more  blessed  than  while  this  charge  was  resting 
upon  them ;  and  when  their  characters  were  vindi- 
cated, they  had  grace  to  forgive,  and  to  reciprocate 
advances  for  the  restoration  of  fraternal  feeling.  Don- 
nell and  Calhoon  died  in  peace  with  all  the  world, 
and  no  doubt  have  had  a  happy  reiinion  in  heaven, 
while  McMurry  lives  to  revere  the  memory  of  both. 


288  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 


CHAPTER   XX. 

A   CHURCH   PAPER — DONNELL   EDITOR. 

About  the  first  of  the  year  1839,  it  became  gene- 
rally known  through  the  Church  that  Rev.  James 
Smith,  the  editor  and  proprietor  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian,  the  only  periodical  published  in 
the  Church,  had  become  so  embarrassed  that  he 
could  not  continue  the  publication.  This  awak- 
ened a  general  solicitude  for  the  action  of  the  As- 
sembly in  maturing  a  plan  for  the  publication  of  a 
Church  paper,  upon  the  responsibility  of  the  Church. 
But  the  Assembly  of  1838  had  adjourned  till  1840, 
and  consequently  it  would  not  meet  in  1839.  But 
such  was  the  solicitude  for  the  action  of  the  Assem- 
bly, that  a  number  of  ministers  united  in  request- 
ing the  Moderator  to  call  a  meeting  of  that  body, 
to  be  held  in  Nashville  in  May,  1839.  But  the 
Moderator,  Rev.  Hiram  A.  Hunter,  doubted  his 
authority  to  call  an  Assembly,  but  he  requested  the 
presbyteries  to  appoint  delegates  to  a  Convention, 
to  be  held  in  Nashville  in  May,  1839,  "  for  the  pur- 
pose of  adopting  such  measures  as  shall  secure  the 
perpetuation  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian," 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  289 

In  view  of  this  call  for  a  Convention,  published 
in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  of  March  12,  1839, 
Chapman  Presbytery,  at  its  session  in  April  follow-- 
ing,  appointed  a  committee  "  to  take  into  consider- 
ation the  propriety  of  sending  delegates  to  the 
proposed  Convention."  The  committee  reported 
in  favor  of  sending  delegates ;  accordingly,  the 
presbytery  appointed  George  Donnell,  J.  L.  Dil- 
lard,  and  J.  S.  McClain,  delegates  to  said  Con- 
vention. 

The  Convention  assembled  in  Il^ashville  on  Tues- 
day, the  21st  of  May,  1839,  and  organized  by  elect- 
ing Rev.  James  B.  Porter,  Chairman,  and  Rev. 
James  Wallace,  Clerk.  About  forty  delegates  were 
present,  among  whom  were  many  of  the  more  in- 
fluential ministers  of  the  Chnrch.  A  committee 
was  appointed  "to  present  a  plan  for  the  publica- 
tion of  a  religious  journal  in  the  Church."  Rev. 
Hiram  A.  Hunter,  J.  S.  McClain,  C.  P.  Reed, 
George  Donnell,  T.  B.  Wilson,  Jesse  Ford,  and 
George  Williamson,  constituted  said  committee. 

On  Thursday,  the  third  day  of  the  Convention, 
the  committee  reported  their  plan,  which  on  the 
day  following  was  adopted,  the  leading  features  of 
which  are  as  follows  : 

"Your  committee  to  whom  was  assigned  the 
duty  of  drafting  a  plan  for  the  establishment  of  a 
religious  newspaper,  as  the  property  and  organ  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  have  had  the 
same  under  consideration,  and  beg  leave  to  submit 
the  following  report ; 
13 


290.  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

"  1.  The  importance  of  such  a  paper  is  obvious 
to  all,  and  jour  cojnmittee  believe  that  the  interests 
of  the  Church  imperiously  demand  it,  and  that  a 
large  portion  of  the  members  are  looking  to  this 
Convention  to  adopt  some  plan  by  which  this  desir-. 
able  object  may  be  obtained. 

"2.  This  Convention  shall  locate  the  paper,  ap- 
point an  editor  and  publishing  committee,  who 
shall  hold  their  appointments  until  the  meeting  of 
the  next  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  when  successors  shall  be  appointed  for  the 
term  of  two  years,  and  for  the  same  length  of  time 
for  ever  thereafter. 

"  3.  The  paper  shall  be  exclusively  the  property 
of  the  presbyteries  that  shall  subscribe  for  the 
same,  in  accordance  with  the  plan  herein  proposed, . 
and  the  net  profits  arising  tlierefrom  shall  be  divided 
between  said  presbyteries,  in  proportion  to  the 
amount  they  respectively  subscribe,  and  the  loss, 
if  any,  shall  be  sustained  by  the  presbyteries  in  the 
same  proportion.    . 

"  4.  The  presbyteries  that  take  the  stock  in  this 
paper  may,  at  the  next  or  any  subsequent  Assem- 
bly, surrender  the  whole  concern  to  the  manage- 
ment of  the  Assembly,  provided  that  body  will 
accept  it,  and  undertake  to  carry  it  on  according  to 
the  plan  adopted  by  the  Convention. 

"  IIiRAM  A.  nuNTE%  Chairman. 

"On  motion,  the  House  went  into  the  election 
of  a  place  at  w^hich  the  paper  should  be  published ; 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  291 

wliereupon  tlie  town  of  Lebanon,  Wilson  county, 
Tennessee,  was  chosen. 

"  On  motion,  the  Convention  went  into  the  ap- 
pointment of  a  publishing  committee,  wliereupon 
Brothers  J.  S.  McClain,  D.  C.  Hibbitts,  W.  L.  Mar- 
tin, J.  Golladay,  and  R.  L.  Caruthers,  were  ap- 
pointed said  committee. 

"On  motion,  Brothers  Ealston,  Warren,  and 
Burrow  were  appointed  a  committee  to  confer  with 
some  suitable  person  on  the  subject  of  editing  the 
paper,  and  report  to  this  House. 

"On  the  last  day  of  the  Convention,  the  com- 
mittee recommended  Brother  George  Donnell  as  a 
suitable  person  to  edit  the  contemplated  paper; 
whereupon  Brother  George  Donnell  was,  by  vote 
of  the  Convention,  chosen  editor. 

''Resolved,  That  one  thousand  copies  of  these 
minutes,  and  as  many  prospectuses  of  our  contem- 
plated paper  as  the  publishing  committee  may 
judge  necessary,  be  printed  for  distribution. through- 
out our  Church,  and  that  Brother  George  Donnell- 
superintend  the  publication  and  distribution  of  the 
same. 

"  On  motion,  the  Convention  adjourned. 

"  Concluded  with  prayer. 

"  James  B.  Porter,  Chairman. 

"  James  Wallace,  Clerk." 

Such  are  the  results  of  the  deliberations  of  the 
Convention  upon  the  subject  of  a  paper  for  the 
Church.     It  appears  that  they  abandoned  the  idea 


292  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

of  continuing  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  and 
made  arransrements  for  the  establishment  of  a  new 
paper,  which  was  to  be  the  property  and  the  organ 
of  the  Church.  The  chief  reason  for  adopting  this 
plan  was  this :  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  was 
the  property  of  Rev.  James  Smith,  and  had  been 
published  upon  his  individual  responsibility,  and 
consequently  he  alone  had  the  right  to  control  it  or 
dispose  of  it  at  will.  In  the  exercise  of  that  right, 
he  chose  to  demand  more  for  it  than  the  Conven- 
tion were  able  or  disposed  to  give.  They  deter- 
mined therefore  to  leave  him  in  peaceable  possession 
of  his  paper,  at  liberty  to  continue  or  discontinue 
its  publication,  as  he  might  choose,  and  to  establish 
a  Church  paper,  which  should  be  the  property  of 
the  Church,  and  under  its  control. 

The  fact  that  Mr.  Donnell  was  elected  the  editor 
of  a  paper,  established  as  the  organ  of  the  Church, 
was  a  flattering  expression  of  public  confidence  in 
his  ability,  integrity,  and  orthodoxy,  and  an  unmis- 
takable endorsement  of  the  recent  decision  of  the 
Chapman  Presbytery,  acquitting  him  of  the  charge 
of  fraud.  It  was,  moreover,  a  demonstration  that 
his  reputation  had  not  been  impaired  by  the 
unfounded  charge. 

The  publication  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
was  suspended  previous  to  the  meeting  of  the  Con- 
vention ;  and  as  it  was  generally  believed  that  its  pro- 
prietor would  not  be  able  to  resume  the  publication, 
the  Convention  instructed  the  publishing  committee 
to  make  arrangements  to  publish  the  new  paper  im- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  293 

mediately  after  tlie  fall  sessions  of  the  presbyteries, 
provided  that  a  sufficient  number  of  subscribers 
should  be  reported  by  that  time.  Accordingly,  a 
large  number  of  prospectuses  were  sent  out  with 
the  printed  minutes  of  the  Convention,  and  the 
ministers,  generally,  went  to  work  with  zeal  to  pro- 
cure subscribers  for  the  Church  paper.  The  enter- 
prise of  establishing  a  paper,  the  proceeds  of  which 
should  belong  to  the  Church,  was  very  popular, 
and  long  lists  of  subscribers  were  obtained  in 
almost  every  populous  section  of  the  Church,  and 
the  prospect  was  that  the  new  paper  would  com- 
mand a  wide  circulation. 

But,  contrary  to  all  expectation,  the  publication 
of  the  Cumberland  Presb^'terian  was  resumed  in 
September,  1839,  a  month  before  the  fall  session 
of  the  presbyteries,  and  consequently  before  they 
had  taken  any  action  committing  them  to  the  new 
paper.  And  as  the  first  number  of  the  paper  pub- 
lished after  the  suspension  contained  a  strong  re- 
monstrance against  the  proceedings  of  the  Conven- 
tion, many  who  had  hitherto  approved  the  plan  for 
a  Church  paper  began  to  waver,  and  to  manifest  a 
disinclination  to  commit  themselves  to  the  action 
of  the  Convention. 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  though  still 
edited  mainly  by  Rev.  James  Smith,  was  published 
by  Rev.  R.  D.  Harris,  of  Kentuckyy  a  man  of  some 
means  and  influence.  The  reasons  assigned  by 
Mr.  Smith  for  resuming  the  publication  were,  first, 
that  the  Convention  had  not  purchased  his  sub- 


294  THE    LIFE    OP    THE 

scription  list,  and  therefore  he  had  a  right  to  dis- 
pose of  it  in  any  way  that  would  suhserve  his 
interests ;  secondly,  the  Convention  had  made  no 
arrangements  to  remunerate  his  suhscribers  who 
had  paid  in  advance,  and  he  had  no  other  way  of 
refunding;  thirdly,  he  hoped  that  by  continuing 
the  publication  till  the  next  Assembly,  he  could 
induce  that  body  to  purchase  his  subscription  list; 
and,  finally,  he  claimed  to  be  the  accredited  editor  of 
the  Assembly,  and  he  denied  the  right  of  the  Con- 
vention to  supersede  him. 

These  reasons  were  all  plausible,  and  some  of 
them  valid ;  and  as  they  were  urged  with  cogency, 
it  is  not  strange  that  the  friends  of  the  Convention 
and  the  advocates  of  a  Church  paper  hesitated. 
In  well-informed  circles,  it  was  undei'^tood  that 
Harris  could  not  long  continue  the  publication  of 
a  paper  whose  patronage  was  constantly  diminish- 
ing. But  it  was  manifest,  from  the  tone  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian,  that  the  moment  the 
Convention  paper  should  make  its  appearance,  a 
war  between  the  two  papers  would  be  inevitable. 
So,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  Mr.  Donnell  and  the  pub- 
lishing committee  deemed  it  advisable  to  postpone 
the  publication  of  the  new  paper  till  after  the 
meeting  of  the  Assembly.  The  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian was  published  till  the  meeting  of  the 
Assembly  in  1840,  and  then  it  was  discontinued 
without  the  hope  of  resumption. 

In  the  meantime.  Dr.  Cossitt  had  issued  two  or 
three   numbers   of   a  monthly,   which   he   appro- 


REV,     GEOUGE    DONNELL.  295 

priately  styled  the  "Banner  of  Peace."  Tlie  tone 
and  spirit  were  as  oil  upon  the  troubled  waters. 
The  Assembly,  deeming  it  safer  to  encourage  a 
paper  already  in  circulation,  which  promised  to 
meet  the  wants  of  the  Church,  than  to  attempt  at 
that  time  to  get  up  a  Church  paper,  abandoned  the 
project  of  the  Convention,  and  encouraged  Dr.  Cos- 
sitt  to  continue  the  Banner  of  Peace,  with  assur- 
ances of  patronage.  The  Banner  still  floats,  the 
largest  and  most  widely  circulated  paper  of  the 
Church. 

Though  the  project  of  the  Convention  was  an 
abortion,  yet  the  fact  that  Mr.  Donnell  was  elected 
to  the  highly  responsible  office  of  editing  the  con- 
templated organ  of  the  Church,  shows  in  what 
estimation  he  was  held  by  the  Convention,  embrac- 
ing, as  it  did,  many  of  the  leading  ministers  of  the 
Church.  And  the  fact  that,  between  the  adjourn- 
ment of  the  Convention  and  the  reappearance  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian,  a  period  of  little  more 
than  three  months,  a  large  subscription  list  had  been 
obtained,  proves  that  the  appointment  was  accept- 
able to  a  large  portion  of  the  Church.  IlTeverthe- 
less,  it  must  be  admitted  that  composition  was  not 
his  forte — that  he  was  more  at  home  in  the  pulpit 
and  the  altar  than  he  would  have  been  in  the  edi- 
tor's chair. 


296  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

PASTORAL  LABORS,  CONTINUED. 

Though  Mr.  Donnell  was,  by  the  partiality  of  his 
brethren  in  the  ministry,  made  to  play  a  conspicu- 
ous part  in  the  movement  for  the  establishment  of 
a  Church  paper,  he  did  not  abate,  in  the  least 
degree,  his  zeal  or  vigilance  in  his  pastoral  duties. 
JSTever  was  he  more  devoted  to  the  interests  of  his 
flock,  or  intent  upon  the  conversion  of  sinners. 
The  fall  of  1839  was  unusually  laborious.  Several  of 
the  camp-meetings  were  protracted  to  ten  and 
twelve  days,  particularly  Oak  Grove  and  E'ew 
Hope  :  at  the  former,  there  were  one  hundred  and 
seventy,  and  at  the  latter,  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
nine  conversions.  •  The  number  of  professions  at 
the  Lebanon  meeting  is  not  reported,  but  the  fol- 
lowing names  were  added  to  the  church  roll : 

Eebecca  Allison,  F.  IT.  Ewing,  Elvira  Phipps, 
Elizabeth  Munford,  James  and  Sarah  Foster,  Julia 
Bailey,  J.  L.  Chapman,  L.  AYilkerson,  Rebecca  Per- 
kins, Francis  Peyton,  Mary  Burk,  James  Hunter, 
Ben.  Castleman,  Richard  Rutledge,  Harriet  Rut- 
ledge,  Caroline  "Wharton,  Henry  Cartmell,  James 
Cummings,  Elam  and  Mary  Edge. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  297 

In  May,  1840,  Mr.  Donnell  represented  Chapman 
Presbytery  in  the  General  Assembly.  On  his  way 
to  the  meeting  of  that  body  at  Elkton,  Kentucky, 
he  had  an  appointment  for  the  Sabbath  at  Cross 
Plains.  He  did  not  reach  the  village  Saturday 
evening,  but  stopping  a  few  miles  short  w^ith  a 
friend,  he  rode  in  Sabbath  morning,  when  he  found 
the  only  church  in  the  place  occupied  by  a  Univer- 
salist  preacher.  He  attended  the  service  with  the 
intention  of  publishing  an  appointment  for  the 
afternoon  and  night.  But  at  the  close  of  the  ser- 
vice, the  IJniversalist,  although  he  knew  Mr>  Don- 
nell was  there  and  expected  to  preach,  announced 
that  he  would  preach  again  in  the  afternoon.  Mr. 
Donnell  then  rose  and  announced  that  he  would 
preach  at  night.  He  attended  in  the  afternoon, 
and  heard  the  most  licentious  doctrines  promul- 
gated by  the  Universal ist. 

At  night,  Mr.  Donnell  preached  upon  the  text, 
"Yerily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  except  a  man  be 
born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God." 
He  made  no  allusion  to  the  IJniversalist  or  his  doc- 
trines, but  preached,  with  power  and  pungency,  the 
necessity  of  a  thorough  regeneration  of  the  heart 
by  the  Eternal  Spirit,  and  he  enforced  this  central 
doctrine  of  the  gospel  with  a  pathos  that  drew 
tears  from  his  audience. 

When  the  service  was  closed,  and  the  congrega- 
tion was  about  to  be  dismissed,  the  little  IJniver- 
salist sprang  up'  and  requested  the   audience   to 
remain  a  few  minutes,  as  he  wished  to  make  some 
13* 


298  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

remarks  upon  the  sermon.  Mr.  Donnell  then  in- 
vited him  to  occupy  the  pulpit.  He  accepted,  and 
commenced  his  harangue  by  complaining  that  he 
and  his  doctrine  had  been  assailed ;  thought  it  rude 
and  unchristian  that  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land 
should  be  thus  assailed  by  one  professing  to  be  a 
minister  of  the  gospehof  peace ;  insinuated  that  the 
preacher  was  destitute  of  the  spirit  of  the  gospel, 
and  certainly  he  was  ignorant  of  the  courtesy  due 
a  Christian  gentleman ;  then  threw  himself  upon 
the  sympathies  of  the  community,  to  protect  him 
against  such  rude  assaults. 

Mr.  Donnell  replied  that  he  too  was  a  stranger, 
having  never  before  visited  the  place ;  that  he  had 
made  no  assault  upon  the  gentleman  or  his  doctrine; 
that  through  courtesy  he  had  forborne  any  allusion 
to  him  or  his  unscriptural  and  pernicious  senti- 
ments ;  that  he  had  simply  preached  a  plain  gospel 
sermon-  .upon  the  necessity  of  regeneration,  which 
all  Christians  admitted  to  be  an  essential  doctrine 
of  the  gospel ;  that  if  the  gentleman  held  sentiments 
so  antagonistic  to  that  vital  doctrine,  that  the 
preaching  to  sinners  what  Christ  himself  preached 
constituted  an  assault  upon  him  or  his  doctrines, 
then  it  was  most  manifest  that  his  doctrines  were 
antagonistic  to  the  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
if  the  gentleman  had  chosen  to  make  up  an  issue 
with  the  God  of  truth,  he  must  not  quarrel  with 
him  because  he  chose  to  follow  the  guidance  of  In- 
spiration ;  that  he  did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  withhold 
one  of  the  most  prominent  and  most  essential  doc- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  299 

trines  of  the  gospel,  lest  it  should  offend  the  gen- 
tleman's taste. 

He.  then  solemnly  warned  the  people  against  the 
pernicious  and  licentious  doctrines  which  had  been 
taught  in  the  discourses  which  he  had  that  day 
heard.  Appealing  to  the  young  men,  he  wished 
to  know  if  they  did  not  wish  in  their  hearts  that 
the- gentleman's  licentious  sentiments  were  true; 
whether,  if  they  could  be  assured  of  their  truth, 
they  would  not  feel  themselves  freed  from  all  re- 
straint, and  at  liberty  to  indulge  their  passions  and 
propensities  without  restraint  or  remorse;  whether, 
if  they  could  believe  his  doctrine,  they  would  not 
freely  indulge  in  many  sins  from  which  they  now 
refrained,  under  the  conviction  that  such  indul- 
gence would  endanger  their  salvation  ?  And  then 
he  appealed  to  them  to  say  whether  a  doctine  which 
tends  to  licentiousness,  which  tends  to  multiply 
sins,  be  of  God  or  of  Satan  ?  Then,  having  notified 
the  congregation  that  he  should  take  no  further 
notice  of  any  thing  the  little  Universalist  might 
say,  he  retired. 

The  little  Universalist  sprang  up  and  commenced 
a  second  haratigue,  but  the  congregation  rose  up 
en  masse  and  retired,  leaving  him  to  bolster  up,  as 
best  he  could,  four  or  ^lyq  of  his  chopfallen  dis- 
ciples. The  Universalist  wrote  a  book  in  which  he 
gave  his  rencounter  with  Donnell  a  conspicuous 
notice,  but  neither  his  preaching  nor  his  book  con- 
verted the  people  to  his  fiiith.     Wlien  they  would 


800  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

think  of  adopting  it,  Donnell's  sermon  would  rise- 
up  in  judgment  against  it. 

The  Assembly  of  1840  was  a  memorable  crisis  in 
the  history  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 
Several  subjects  of  vital  importance,  it  was  known, 
would  be  pressed  upon  the  attention  of  that  body, 
and  presbyteries  were  exhorted  to  send  their  ablest 
men.  Rev.  James  Smith,  editor  and  proprietor  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  had  failed  for  a  large 
amount,  involving  many  of  his  brethren  in  heavy 
security  debts.  He  maintained  that,  inasmuch  as 
he  had  been  elected  editor  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly, and  when  he  was  disposed  to  resign  and  dis- 
continue the  paper,  he  had  been  requested  by  that 
body  to  continue,  with  assurances  that  his  subscrip- 
tion list  should  be  increased,  and  as  the  increase 
was  not  equal  to  the  promise,  that  the  Assembly 
was  under  moral  obligations  to  indemnify  him  for 
the  loss  he  had  sustained  in  continuing  the  publi- 
cation. And  fears  were  entertained  lest  brethren 
who  had  heavy  securities  to  pay  for  Mr.  Smith 
might  favor  his  claims,  as  the  only  hope  of  recover- 
ing the  losses  they  had  sustained. 

But  the  Assembly  convened,  and  when  Smith's 
claims  were  preferred,  his  suffering  securities  who 
were  in  the  Assembly  were,  to  a  man,  opposed  to 
the  extravagant  claims  for  indemnity  which  had 
been  set  up  and  advocated  by  a  few.  A  committee 
was  appointed,  and,  after  a  thorough  investigation 
of  the  whole  subject,   they  reported   in  favor  of 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  801 

allowing  a  small  indemnity — less  tlian  two  thousand 
dollars — in  consequence  of  certain  definite  pledges 
wliicli  had  been  given,  by  a  former  Assembly,  to 
procure  a  certain  number  of  subscribers,  and  which 
pledges  had  not  been  fully  redeemed.  But  this  in- 
demnity did  not  cover  the  one-tenth  of  Smith's 
liabilities.  The  indemnity  allowed  was  paid  before 
the  Assembly  adjourned. 

The  subject  of  a  Church  paper,  and  the  endow- 
ment of  Cumberland  College,  at  Princeton,  Ken- 
tucky, were  also  under  consideration.  Upon  all 
these  vital  questions  Mr.  Donnell's  voice  was  heard 
in  advocacy  of  sound,  conservative  principles, 
though  efforts  to  intimidate  were  made,  such  as 
were  never  before  nor  since  witnessed  in  a  General 
Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 
But  justice,  reason,  and  conciliatory  counsels  pre- 
vailed ;  and  the  Church,  after  having  been  agitated 
by  factious  discord,  and  threatened  with  disruption, 
was  pacified. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  of  1840,  Mr. 
Donnell  and  the  family  connection  experienced  a 
sad  bereavement.  David  and  Ann  McMurry,  the 
father  and  mother-in-law  of  Mr.  Donnell,  after 
only  a  few  days'  illness,  were  both  on  the  same  day 
removed  from  the  sufferings  and  sorrows  of  this 
life,  to  that  rest  that  remaineth  for  the  people  of 
God.  The  author  was  at  that  time  residing  at 
"Winchester.  The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Don- 
nell, written  the  day  after  the  extraordinary  bereave- 
ment, brought  us  the  sad  intelligence. 


302  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

"Lebanon,  August  27,  1840. 

"Dear  Brother  and  Sister: 

"  The  Lord  reigns,  and  the  language  of  the  pious 
should  be,  *Let  him  do  all  his  pleasure.'  In  all  he 
does  he  will  make  all  things  work  together  for  our 
good.  When  we  compare  our  comforts  or  our  sor- 
rows with  our  eternity,  what  are  they  ?  This  is  at 
best  a  weeping  world,  and  often  we  have  to  submit 
to  the  bitterest  and  the  most  trying  bereavements ; 
but  let  us  ever  try  to  feel  that  '  it  is  the  Lord ; 
let  him  do  as  seemeth  him  good.'  If  he  takes 
our  friends  from  us,  and  makes  us  strangers  upon 
the  earth,  let  us  recollect  that  in  eternity,  (and  we 
will  all  soon  be  there,)  we  will  see  how  it  has 
worked  for  our  good.  God  grant  us  all  grace  to 
bear  our  double  bereavement. 

"I  must  disclose  the  melancholy  intelligence 
that  both  of  your  beloved  parents  have  left  us  to 
weep  our  lone  way  on  earth,  till  we  all  shall  meet 
in  heaven. 

"  They  were  both  taken  sick  on  the  same  day, 
and  on  the  eighth  day,  both  died  w^ithin  twelve 
hours  of  each  other.  They  were  sensible  till  the 
last,  and  died  in  full  prospect  of  meeting  each 
other,  and  other  long-lost  friends,  and  especially 
the  blessed  Saviour,  in  the  better  world. 

"We  are  truly  a  distressed  family :  we  have  just 
laid  the  dear  old  pair  side  by  side  in  the  same 
grave.  I  have  not  time  to  write  more  now,  but 
will  give  particulars  hereafter.  Pray  for  us  all. 
Farewell.  George  Donnell.^' 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  303 

We  had  previously  been  informed  tliat  both 
were  sick,  but  neither  at  that  date  was  considered 
dangerous.  "When  a  letter,  closed  with  a  black 
seal,  was  handed  to  me  in  the  presence  of  my  wife, 
a  sudden  pallor  blanched  her  cheek.  As  I  broke 
the  ominous  seal,  and  hastily  sketched  its  contents, 
she  drew  near,  and  tremblingly  inquired,  "Which?" 
The  response  was,  "Both."  She  sank  prostrate, 
as  though  her  own  spirit  had  instantly  joined  the 
departed  ones.  She  was  taken  up  and  quietly 
laid  upon  the  bed.  ^Nature  revived ;' then  came 
the  paroxysm  of  unutterable  grief.  To  speak  to 
her  words  of  consolation  was  impossible.  A  note 
was  written  and  silently  deposited  in  her  hand, 
and  then  she  was  left  for  a  season,  all  alone. 
Grace  triumphed,  and  soon  grief  had  subsided  into 
a  calm,  subdued  melancholy.  So  soon  as  practi- 
cable, we  visited  the  homestead,  and  bedewed  with 
tears  the  grave  of  the  departed. 

The  year  1841  was  a  season  of  peace  and  repose 
in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  after 
years  of  dissension  and  alarms  of  division,  and  the 
active  efforts  of  a  few  restless  spirits  to  bring  about 
a  schism.  Fraternal  feeling  and  Christian  con- 
fidence were  restored ;  and  brethren  that  had  been 
estranged,  and  had  regarded  each  other  with  dis- 
trust, now  that  the  object  of  the  schismatics  had 
become  manifest,  were  drawn  together  by  their 
attachment  for  the  Church  and  its  doctrines. 
Though  there  was  no  general  revival,  yet  many 
churches  eujoyed  seasons  of  refreshing.    The  Chap- 


304  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

man  Presbytery  reported  about  three  hundred 
professions.  The  only  additions  to  the  Lebanon 
cliurch  were  : 

W.  T.  Sayles,  Osburn  and  Elizabeth  Bettis, 
Joseph  Burk,  Sarah  Cox,  Caroline  Smith,  Jordan 
Stokes,  W.  P.  McClain,  and  Matilda  Hays. 

The  Assembly  of  1842  constitutes  an  epoch  in  the 
educational  interests  of  the  Church.  The  necessity 
of  collegiate  education  was  recognized  by  the  gen- 
eral synod,  in  the  establishment  of  Cumberland 
College.  And  the  indispensable  necessity  of  an 
endowment  had  been  recognized  and  provided  for 
in  the  plan  of  the  institution.  But  no  adequate 
endowment  had  been  raised,  and  the  Trustees  re- 
ported to  the  Assembly  of  1840,  that  in  consequence 
of  this  neglect;  the  permanence  of  the  institution 
was  in  jeopardy.  The  Assembly,  alarmed  on  ac- 
count of  the  precarious  condition  of  the  only  college 
in  the  Church,  resolved  to  raise  an  endowment  of 
$55,000  at  least,  provided  that  the  Trustees  would 
liquidate  the  existing  indebtedness. 

Accordingly,  agents  were  appointed  to  solicit 
funds  for  the  purpose ;  and  the  Trustees  reported 
to  the  Assembly  of  1841  that  $15,781  had  been 
raised.  But  there  was  no  report  of  progress  in  liqui- 
dating the  debts  then  hanging  over  the  institution. 
This  omission  discouraged  the  agents  and  friends 
of  the  enterprise,  and  consequently  but  little  was 
done  during  the  following  year  toward  increasing 
the  endowment  fund. 

The  Assembly  of  1842  appointed  Dr.    Cossitt, 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  305 

Feemster,  Ealston,  Aston,  Bond,  McKenne3%  and 
Leavell,  a  committee  on  education.  They  re- 
ported "that  there  exists  a  debt  against  the  insti-" 
tution  of  $5654  50,  which  will  have  to  be  raised,  or 
else  the  college  property  will  be  sold  by  process 
of  law."  And  in  view  of  this  indebtedness,  the 
committee  recommend  that  "  inasmuch  as  the  As- 
sembly have  never  agreed  or  made  any  arrange- 
ments to  raise  funds  to  pay  old  debts,  your  com- 
mittee think  it  inexpedient  to  make  any  attempt  to 
raise  the  amount  required." 

The  Assembly,  disappointed  in  the  expected 
liquidation  of  the  debts,  and  despairing  of  build- 
ing up  a  prosperous  institution  at  Princeton,  re- 
solved to  seek  a  more  eligible  location.  This 
decision  had  been  anticipated  previous  to  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Assembly ;  and  in  view  of  such  a  crisis, 
the  citizens  of  Lebanon,  influenced  by  Mr.  Donnell 
and  his  church  session,  had  sent  up  a  petition 
to  the  Assembly,  recommending  that,  in  case  that 
body  should  deem  it  advisable  to  locate  a  new 
institution,  the  town  of  Lebanon  would  be  an 
eligible  site,  and  promising  aid  in  the  erection  of 
suitable  buildings,  in  case  it  should  be  selected. 

The  Assembly  appointed  Kev.  Eobert  Donnell, 
Colonel  Robert  Burton,  Colonel  George  "William- 
son, Eev.  Reuben  Burrow,  Finis  E.  McClain,  Esq., 
Rev.  F.  R.  Cossitt,  D.  D.,  Rev.  B.  Feemster,  Rev. 
"William  Ralston,  and  Colonel  Moses  Ridley,  as 
commissioners,  and  authorized  them  "to  receive 


306  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

propositions  from  all  the  towns  and  places,  Prince- 
ton not  excepted,  desiring  the  location,  to  decide 
thereupon,  and  make  arrangements  to  procure 
buildings  for  the  use  of  the  college,  while  per- 
manent buildings  are  being  erected." 

The  commissioners  were  instructed  to  meet  in 
!N'ashville,  in  July  following,  make  the  location, 
appoint  a  board  of  trustees,  and  authorize  them  to 
elect  a  faculty,  and  put  the  institution  in  operation 
as  early  as  practicable.  Accordingly,  the  commis- 
sioners met  in  ISTashville  at  the  appointed  time ;  a 
delegation  of  the  citizens  of  Lebanon  waited  upon 
them,  and  proposed  that,  in  case  the  college  should 
be  located  at  Lebanon,  the  citizens  would  erect 
a  college  edifice,  at  a  cost  of  ten  thousand  dollars. 
1^0  other  place  having  offered  that  amount,  and 
the  site  being  deemed  eligible,  the  location  was 
made  at  Lebanon,  and  a  board  of  trustees  ap- 
pointed. 

A  letter  from  the  Secretary  of  the  Board,  "W.  L. 
Martin,  Esq.,  published  in  the  Banner  of  Peace  of 
July  22,  1842,  informs  the  editor.  Rev.  F.  E.  Cos- 
sitt,  D.  D.,  that  the  first  act  of  the  Board  after  its 
organization  was  to  elect  him  President  of  the 
College,  and  Professor  C.  Q.  McPherson,  Professor 
of  Mathematics.  On  the  20th  of  September  fol- 
lowing. Professor  M-cPherson  opened  a  school  in 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  in  Lebanon ; 
and  early  in  1843,  Dr.  Cossitt  assumed  the  Presi- 
dency.    In   the   fall  of  1843,  the  author  was  in- 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  307 

augurated  Professor  of  Languages ;  and  in  Febru- 
ary, 1844,  the  college  was  chartered,  and  opened 
its  first  session  in  the  new  college  edifice.     ' 

Such  is  the  origin  of  the  University,  whose  latest 
catalogue,  1857,  shows  a  faculty  of  eleven  profes- 
sors, and  four  hundred  and  forty-five  students.  And 
though  Mr.  Donnell's  agency  is  not  ostensible,  ex- 
cept in  the  Memorial  to  the  Assembly  of  1842,  yet 
it  is  a  fact  that,  from  the  first  conception  to  the  final 
organization,  he  was  the  moving  spirit  that  first 
awakened  interest,  and  inspired  men  of  influence 
to  take  the  lead  in  the  enterprise.  Unambitious 
and  unselfish,  he  ever  sought  to  promote  the  inter- 
ests of  the  Church  in  a  quiet  way,  all  the  while 
shrinking  from  observation  and  declining  notoriety. 
Yet  his  feelings  were  as  deeply  enlisted  in  this  en- 
terprise as  though  the  salvation  of  the  Church 
depended  upon  its  success,  and  often  did  he  make 
it  the  subject  of  prayer.  "When  its  enemies  assailed 
the  infant  institution,  his  spirit  was  stirred  within 
him,  and  his  pen  was  wielded  in  its  defence.  He 
did  not  live  to  witness  its  .triumph,  but  saw  it  in 
the  future. 

The  fall  of  1842  is  memorable  as  a  season  of  gen- 
eral and  powerful  revivals  in  almost  every  section 
of  the  Church,  but  especially  within  the  bounds  of 
Chapman  Presbytery.  Though  the  smallest  in  ter- 
ritoiy  of  all  the  presbyteries  of  the  Church,  em- 
bracing only  fourteen  congregations^  yet  within  its 
limits  eight  hundred  and  fifty-one  professions  were 
reported,  as  the  result  of  the  meetings  held  pre- 


308  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

vious  to  the  fall  session  of  the  presbytery.  In  most 
of  those  meetings,  Mr.  Donnell  was  a  principal 
laborer.  At  his  own  camp-meeting  at  Lebanon 
there  were  forty  professions,  and  many  more  in 
town  after  the  close  of  the  camp-meeting.  At  Oak 
Grove  there  were  more  than  forty  professions.  Tlie 
meeting  at  ^ew  Hope  continued  ten  days,  and 
more  than  two  hundred  professed. 

The  accessions  to  the  Lebanon  church  were : 
Mrs.  Ilewey,  Hannah  Lewis,  Margaret  Cox,  Mrs. 
Douglass,  Martha  Robertson,  R.  M.  Burton,  Martha 
McGregor,  Darthula  Phipps,  John  Smith,  Micajah 
and  Charlotte  Stone,  Hannah  Shutt,  William  and 
Sarah  Ann  Organ,  Sarah  Ann  Cox,  Andrew  Alli- 
son, Benjamin  Foster,  and  Mary  Brown. 

The  location  of  the  college  in  Lebanon,  and  the 
addition  of  the  students  and  faculty  to  his  congre- 
gation, constituted  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  Mr. 
Donnell's  pastoral  labors.  Almost  all  the  influen- 
tial citizens  had  been  gathered  into  the  pale  of  the 
Church,  and  his  energy  and  solicitude  might  have 
abated;  but  just  at  that  time  the  college  made  a 
large  addition  to  the  un wrought  material  of  his 
congregation,  iind  consequently  he  felt  at  once  a 
vast  increase  of  responsibility.  Hitherto,  he  had 
preached  to  his  people  on  alternate  Sabbaths,  leav- 
ing them  to  attend  the  Baptist  or  ^lethodist  church, 
while  he  supplied  a  vacant  congregation,  or  preached 
in  the  neighboring  towns.  But  now  his  congrega- 
tion had  grown  so  large,  that  it  was  deemed  advis- 
able to  have  preaching  every  Sabbath. 


REV.     GEOHGE    DONNELL.  309 

This  arrangement  devolved  upon  Mm  double  labor 
in  preparing  for  tbe  pulpit,  and  as  his  interest  and 
sympathy  were  now  concentrated  upon  one  congre- 
gation, his  solicitude  became  the  more  intense  and 
his  preparation  more  thorough,  and  consequently 
he  preached  with  more  power  and  pungency.  But 
he  did  not  rely  upon  pulpit  eflbrt  alone.  He 
early  made  the  personal  acquaintance  of  every^  stu- 
dent, and  whenever  he  met  him  he  had  a  few  words 
of  kindness  and  pleasant  familiarity,  but  always 
managed  to  give  the  conversation  a  religious  bear- 
ing, by  inviting  him  to  attend  Sabbath-school  or 
church,  or  intimating  that  he  had  a  lesson  to  learn 
outside  of  the  college  course,  and  a  degree  to  take 
w^hich  the  faculty  could  not  confer. 

He  frequently  visited  the  students  at  their  rooms, 
and  held  private  religious  conversations  with  them, 
impressing  them  with  the  idea  that  he  felt  the  same 
obli2:ation  to  labor  for  their  conversion  as  for  the 
children  of  his  flock,  and  that  they  must  allow  him 
to  visit  them,  and  confer  freely  with  them  about 
their  spiritual  interests.  The  consequence  was,  he 
soon  gained  their  confidence  :  they  loved  him  as  a 
brother,  yet  revered  him  as  a  father.  And  when- 
ever there  was  any  unusual  interest  in  the  services 
of  the  church,  he  was  sure  to  enlist  some  of  the 
students,  and  in  all  the  revivals  of  the  place,  a 
majority  of  the  converts  were  students. 

He  had  commenced  the  study  of  the  Greek  lan- 
guage before  the  college  was  located  in  Lebanon, 
but  now  that  the  facilities  for  instruction  were  in- 


310  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

creased,  and  the  necessity  for  a  higher  standard  of 
literature  in  his  pulpit  exercises  enhanced,  he  pro- 
secuted the  study  with  untiring  diligence.  lie  soon 
acquired  the  ahility  to  read  understandingly  the 
Greek  Scriptures,  and  to  him  it  was  a  source  of 
daily  interest  and  delight  to  dwell  upon  the  identi- 
cal words  that  fell  from  the  Saviour's  lips,  and  were 
penned  by  the  Evangelist  for  our  instruction  and 
edification. 

The  protracted  and  camp-meetings  of  1843  were 
attended  with  usual  interest.  Xo  general  revival 
prevailed,  as  in  1842,  yet  the  meetings  in  Chapman 
Presbytery  were  interesting,  and  at  the  fall  session 
four  hundred  and  sixty-six  conversions  were  re- 
ported. After  the  session  of  the  presbytery,  the 
synod  met  in  Lebanon,  and  at  the  close  of  its  ses- 
sions a  revival  spirit  was  indicated.  The  discerning 
pastor  protracted  the  services,  and  a  gracious  re- 
vival was  developed,  which  continued  two  weeks. 
A  number  of  the  students  in  college,  and  many  of 
the  citizens,  made  profession  o-f  religion.  The 
following  persons  were  added  to  the  Lebanon 
church : 

Matilda  Allison,  'Martha  Bell,  Mary  Bell,  Eliza- 
beth Burton,  Martha  Brown,  Oliver  Boddie,  Sidney 
Boddie,  W.  B.  Burton,  John  Cook,  Mary  Jane 
Caruthers,  Ellen  Cossitt,  Samuel  Caruthers,  II.  M. 
Cartmell,  Eliza  A.  Debow,  Mrs.  Davis,  IN".  Davis, 
Thomas  Dew,  Pleasant  Decherd,  Benjamin  Dech- 
erd,  John  Gorden,  E.  J.  Golladay,  Sarah  Goostree, 
Elizabeth  Hibbitts,  Eliza  Hancock,  Doretha  Ilan- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  811 

cock,  Mary  McClain,  Elizabeth  McClain,  Martha 
Watson,  and  Fidelia  Wharton. 

Mr.  Donnell  did  not,  as  some  ministers  seem  to 
do,  consider  his  labor  ended  when  he  had  added 
members  to  his  church,  but  he  regarded  such  as  the 
lambs  of  the  flock,  needing  the  daily  attentions  of 
the  faithful  shepherd.  He  visited  them  frequently, 
and  conversed  freely  with  them  concerning  their 
religious  exercises.  He  sympathized  with  them  in 
all  their  troubles  and  trials,  doubts  and  fears,  joys 
and  triumphs.  To  him  it  was  a  privilege,  and  often 
an  unspeakable  pleasure,  to  spend  hours  in  conver- 
sation with  young  converts  respecting  their  reli- 
gious experience.  But  it  was  not  for  his  own 
enjoyment  he  sought  these  interviews  :  he  remem- 
bered the  days  of  his  early  Christian  life,  how  he 
was  agitated  between  hope  and  fear,  how  he  was 
tormented  with  needless  doubts,  and  tempted  to 
abandon  his  hope,  and  he  was  solicitous  to  save  his 
young  converts  from  the  torment  of  yielding  to 
doubts.  And  when  he  could  not  have  interviews, 
it  was  his  habit  to  keep  up  a  correspondence.  As 
a  specimen  of  his  pastoral  epistles,  we  give  the  fol- 
lowing, addressed  to  Mary  Jane  Caruthers  and 
Martha  Watson,  while  at  school  in  l^ashville : 

"Walnut  Forest,  September  3,  1844. 

"My  Dear  Sisters: 

"  How  often  have  I  thought  of  you  when  I  saw 
your  seats  vacant  at  prayer-meeting,  and  Sabbath- 
school,  and  preaching.     Ah !    and  when  I  have 


312  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

visited  your  home,  where  I  used  to  see  you  so  con- 
tented and  liappy,  and  saw  you  not,  but  in  memory 
of  other  days.  Eut  you  are  at  your  books  and 
school,  and  I  am  on  the  old  beaten  tread  of  pas- 
toral duties  about  the  town  of  cedars.  Though 
separated,  I  have  not  forgotten  to  feel  a  pastor's 
care  for  your  spiritual  interests,  so  I  take  this 
method  of  communicating  with  you. 

"  I  am  aware  that  a  student's  life  is  not  the  most 
favorable  to  perpetual  religious  enjoyment,  for  the 
simple  reason  that  study  often,  if  we  will  allow  it, 
intrudes  upon  the  hours  of  devotion.  Therefore 
allow  me,  as  one  of  the  guardians  of  your  spiritual 
interests,  to  advise  you,  first  of  all,  to  a  most  rigid 
observance  of  system  in  all  your  devotional  exer- 
cises. Have  your  set  hours  for  prayer  and  reading 
the  Scriptures,  and  then  let  no  common  occurrence 
prevent  your  attention  to  those  duties.  Sometimes 
it  happens  that,  in  the  thoughtlessness  of  youth, 
professors  of  religion  suffer  a  social  call  or  conver- 
sation to  interfei-e  with  their  religious  duties,  but 
it  ought  not  so  to  be.  "W"e  ought  to  acknowledge 
the  Lord  in  all  our  ways,  and  make  religion  second 
to  nothing  on  earth.  Its  claims  are  first  and  para- 
mount to  all  other  considerations.  If  you  would 
habitually  enjoy  a  conscience  void  of  ofience  to- 
ward God  and  all  the  world,  ever  maintain  the 
spirit  of  prayer.  Let  no  day  pass  without  your 
offering  of  thanksgiving,  praise,  and  prayer,  being 
found,  at  least  morning  and  evening,  on  the  altar 
of  secret  devotion.     The  injunction  of  our  great 


REV.     GEORGE     DONNELL.  313 

Teacher  is,  *  Pray  to  the  Father  who  is  in  secret, 
and  the  Father  who  seeth  in  secret  will  reward  thee 
openly.*  The  form  and  spirit  of  private  devotion 
prepares  ns  for  religion  in  the  domestic  circle,  and 
religion  in  the  family  circle  prepares  us  for  the  more 
puhlic  Christian  duties. 

"  Private  devotion  is  a  matter  between  God  and 
our  own  souls ;  and  what  a  privilege  it  is  to  shut 
ourselves  in  with  God  and  hold  audience  with  the 
Deity ! — to  tell  him  our  sorrows  and  our  joys,  to 
confess  our  sins  to  him,  thank  him  for  his  endless 
goodness  to  us,  and  seek  his  protection  and  love ! 
Could  earth's  richest  stores,  its  brightest  allure- 
ments, its  sweetest  entertainments,  tempt  you  away 
from  the  sacred  retreat  ? 

"In  all  your  sayings  and  doings  with  the  world, 
endeavor  to  cultivate  humility,  gentleness,  kind- 
ness, patience,  forbearance,  and  charity.  In  all 
your  religious  duties,  endeavor  to  be  spiritual. 
Spirituality  is  the  very  soul  of  religion,  and  how- 
deathlike  a  religion  without  it !  In  ]^ashville  you 
will  see  much  religion  in  style  and  form,  with  not 
more  spirit  than  it  ought  to  have ;  but  remember 
that  man  looketh  on  the  outward  appearance,  while 
God  looketh  at  the  heart.  *  Keep  thy  heart  with 
all  diligence,  for  out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life.' 

"  I  was  told  on  yesterday,  by  a  young  sister  of 
yours,  that  she  regularly  prayed  in  secret  three 
times  every  day;  by  another,  this  morning,  that 
she  often  prayed  in  her  closet.  A  good  writer  has 
said  that  backsliding  commences  in  the  closet. 
14 


314  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

Then  pray  much  in  secret,  read  your  Bibles  much, 
pray  for  your  church,  your  town,  your  friends,  and 
all  the  world,  and  don't  forget  to  pray  for  your  un- 
worthy pastor.     .     .     . 

"  ^\nien  you  read  this,  girls,  if  it  is  worthy  of  it, 
write  me  an  answer,  and  let  me  know  how  you  are 
getting  along  in  your  religion.     .     .     . 
"  Your  pastor, 

"George  Donnell." 

We  have  introduced  the  above  letter,  not  as  a 
specimen  of  composition,  for  it  is  a  familiar,  private 
letter  addressed  to  two  school-girls,  but  to  show  the 
religious  and  social  habits  of  the  man,  with  his 
fatherly  solicitude  for  his  young  converts,  his  ap- 
preciation of  experimental  and  spiritual  religion, 
the  importance  he  attached  to  private  devotion,  and 
the  means  to  be  employed  for  the  cultivation  of 
personal  piety.  And  it  may  be  remarked  that  he 
did  not  prescribe  for  others  more  rigid  rules  than 
he  imposed  upon  himself.  In  addition  to  family 
prayers,  which  were  regularly  held  morning  and 
evening,  he  invariably  retired,  morning  and  even- 
ing, for  private  devotion  ;  and  with  him  it  was  not 
merely  a  form  of  godliness,  but  its  spirit  and 
power. 

There  was  no  general  revival  in  the  bounds  of 
the  Chapman  Presbytery  during  the  summer  and 
fall  of  1844.  In  view  of  the  apathy  that  every- 
where prevailed,  Mr.  Donnell  commenced  in  the 
fall  a  series  of  sermons  upon  the  necessity  of  re- 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  315 

vivals,  and  the  means  to  be  employed  for  the  pro- 
motion of  such  awakenings.  He  had  preached  for 
several  successive  Sabbaths,  with  unusual  interest 
and  pungency,  when  he  was  called  away  to  attend 
a  protracted-meeting  at  Columbia.  The  church  re- 
gretted his  absence  at  the  time,  for  already  indica- 
tions of  a  coming  revival  were  manifest.  He 
returned  quite  unwell,  and  in  a  day  or  two  he  was 
confined  to  bed.  Soon  his  sufferings  became  in- 
tense, and  solicitude  for  their  pastor  absorbed  all 
interest  about  a  revival. 

He  had  long  been  afflicted  with  an  affection  of 
the  spine,  which  had  subjected  him  to  much  incon- 
venience and  nervous  irritation,  especially  when 
travelling  on  horseback;  but  neither  he  nor  his 
physician  had  regarded  it  as  likely  to  result  in 
serious  consequences.  But  when  he  was  confined, 
it  soon  became  obvious  that  the  disease  was  ap- 
proaching a  crisis.  A  very  large  abscess  was  evi- 
dently forming,  which  threatened  the  prostration 
of  his  system.  Every  effort  was  made  to  disperse 
it,  but  all  in  vain — the  disease  was  unyielding. 
For  many  weeks  he  suffered  the  most  excruciating 
pain,  and  when  partially  relieved  of  the  pain,  the 
drain  was  so  copious  as  to  reduce  the  system  to  a 
hopeless  ^tate  of  prostration. 

It  soon  became  obvious  to  his  family  and  friends 
that  the  fears  of  his  physicians  would  be  realized. 
It  was  a  hard  struggle  to  give  up  such  a  com- 
panion, father,  friend,  and  pastor,  in  the  prime  of 
life,  and  in  the  full  tide  of  usefulness.     But  the 


316  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

decree  had  gone  forth,  and  faith  bowed  in  humble 
yet  sorrowing  submission.  He  needed  not  to  be 
told  that  his  change  was  approaching :  he  felt  it  in 
his  utter  prostration  ;  he  read  it  in  the  countenances 
of  his  physicians ;  he  saw  it  in  the  tearful  eye  of 
kind  friends  that  for  eight  long  weeks  had  waited 
at  his  bedside ;  he  read  it  in  the  expression  of 
unutterable  sorrow  that  lay  upon  the  stricken  heart 
of  his  despairing  companion.  He  quietly  arranged 
the  temporal  interests  of  his  family,  and  then  set 
himself  to  prepare  his  mind  and  spirit  for  the 
coming  change. 

He  was  soon  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  peace  and 
serenity,  occasionally  rising  to  a  rapturous  trans- 
port, that  made  him  long  to  soar  away  to  visions 
of  God.  But  he  had  duties  yet  to  perform :  he 
must  see  the  members  of  his  church,  and  take 
an  affectionate  leave  of  each.  It  was  a  touching 
scene,  but  full  of  interest :  a  strange  mingling  of 
chastened  sorrow,  gilded  with  the  glorious  hope 
of  a  speedy  reiinion  in  heaven.  For  two  days  his 
flock,  his  relatives,  and  friends  pressed  to  the  sick- 
room. He  received  all  that  came,  gave  each  a 
word  of  encouragement,  then  an  affectionate  fare- 
well, with  an  injunction  to  meet  him  in  heaven. 

Then  came  the  most  trying  and  tender  scene  of 
all — the  taking  leave  of  his  relatives  and  his  family. 
To  his  relatives  he  commited  the  guardianship  of 
his  orphan  children,  and  the  protection  of  his  dis- 
consolate companion.  To  each  of  his  children,  old 
enough  to  comprehend,  he  gave  a  father's  dying 


REV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  31T 

advice,  and  to  all  his  parting  blessing.  His  oldest 
son,  David,  was  then  confined  in  an  upper  chamber 
with  a  malignant  disease  contracted  by  incessant 
watching  over  his  father,  and  was  unable  to  come 
down  to  receive  a  father's  dying  blessing,  but  he 
was  not  forgotten.  David  had,  some  years  pre- 
vious, made  a  profession  of  religion,  but  for  some 
time  he  had  been  in  doubt  and  spiritual  darkness. 
The  dying  father  sent  him  word  that  though  dark- 
ness now  veiled  his  prospect,  he  believed  that  the 
Lord  had  converted  his  soul,  and  that  he  should 
yet  meet  him  in  heaven  :  that  if  called  soon  to  fol- 
low his  father,  he  must  put  his  trust  in  the  Saviour, 
and  all  would  go  well:  if  spared,  he  must  live  for 
God,  and  he  should  receive  his  unspeakable  reward. 
Last  of  all,  he  came  to  his  stricken  companion : 
nature  faltered,  but  grace  triumphed :  thanking 
her  most  affectionately  for  her  untiring  kindness, 
and  commending  her  and  the  dear  children  to  Him 
who  had  promised  to  be  the  God  of  the  widow  and 
the  orphan,  he  bade  her  adieu,  assuring  her  that 
the  separation  would  be  brief — that  a  speedy  re- 
union awaited  them  in  heaven.  Then  he  laid  him 
quietly  down  to  await  the  Master's  call. 

JSTor  did  he  wait  long.  On  Saturday  night, 
March  22,  1845,  his  happy  spirit,  attended  by  a 
convoy  of  ministering  angels,  winged  its  flight  to 
the  bosom  of  the  Saviour. 

On  Sabbath,  Dr.  Cossitt  preached  a  funeral  ser- 
mon  to   a   church   and   community   overwhelmed 


318  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

with  grief.  And  on  Monday  his  remains  were 
committed  to  the  silent  tomb,  there  to  repose  till 
the  dead  in  Christ  shall  arise  to  appear  with  him 
in  glory. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  319 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

TESTIMONIALS    OF    flIS    WORTH. 

Three  days  after  tlie  departure  of  tlie  beloved 
pastor,  the  churcli  session  made  the  following  com- 
munication to  the  bereaved  widow : 

"At  a  meeting  of  the  session  of  the  Lebanon 
church,  on  the  25th  of  March,  1845,  the  following 
preamble  and  resolutions  were  adopted : 

"Whereas,  It  has  pleased  Almighty  God,  since 
the  last  meeting  of  the  session,  to  remove,  from 
earth  to  heaven,  our  much-beloved  pastor.  Rev. 
George  Donnell;  to  this  inscrutable  decree  of 
Providence  we  mournfully  bow  with  Christian  sub- 
mission, knowing  that  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church  can  do  no  wrong.  Yet,  as  the  session  of 
the  Lebanon  church,  of  which  he  was  the  spiritual 
father,  we  cannot  refrain  from  placing  upon  the 
records  of  our  church  an  expression  of  our  estima- 
tion, as  well  as  that  of  the  members  whom  we 
represent,  of  the  great,  if  not  irreparable,  loss 
which  we  have  sustained,  in  this  afflictive  dispen- 
sation of  Providence. 

"  He  whose  death  we  now  so  deeply  deplore  was 


OZiJ  THE    LIFE     OF    THE 

the  fonnder  of  our  cliurcli  in  this  place,  and  has 
sustained  to  it  the  endearing  relation  of  pastor 
since  its  organization  in  the  year  1830.  ^y  him  its 
members,  every  one,  were  received  into  the  church, 
and  all  of  its  elders  ordained ;  by  his  fostering  care 
and  efficient  instrumentality,  under  God,  it  has 
grown  up  from  infancy  to  its  present  size  and  con- 
dition ;  he  has  watched  over  its  growth  and  pro- 
gress with  a  solicitude  and  interest  which  could 
only  be  equalled  by  that  of  a  good  and  tender 
father  toward  his  children.  During  the  fifteen 
years  he  has  occupied  the  pastoral  relation  to  our 
church,  he  has  been  the  first  and  only  choice  of  its 
members.  At  no  time  would  they  have  willingly 
submitted  to  a  change.  He  was  indeed  a  good 
shepherd,  loved  by  his  flock,  and  respected  by  all. 
As  a  minister,  he  was  able,  zealous,  and  devoted, 
occupying  his  position  on  the  walls  of  Zion  with 
dignity,  efficiency,  and  untiring  perseverance.  As 
a  Christian,  he  was  ever  seeking  to  do  good,  pour- 
ing the  balm  of  consolation  into  every  wounded 
heart,  and  illustrating,  by  his  walk  and  conversa- 
tion, the  beauties  of  the  Christian  character.  As  a 
member  of  society,  he  was  lovely  and  pleasant,  his 
life  was  blameless,  and  his  conduct  beyond  reproach. 
This  session  do  therefore  resolve : 

"  That  in  the  death  of  the  lamented  Donnell,  the 
widow  has  lost  a  husband,  the  orphans  a  father, 
society  one  of  its  most  valuable  and  exemplary 
members,  the  Church  one  of  the  best  of  pastors, 
the  ministry  one  of  its  brightest  ornaments,  and 


EEV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  321 

the  Christian  cause  one  of  its  most  efficient  cham- 
pions and  vigilant  watchmen. 

^'Resolved,  That  a  copy  of  this  preamble  and  reso- 
lutions be  furnished  by  the  clerk  to  the  widow  of 
the  deceased,  and  to  the  editor  of  the  Banner  of 
Peace  for  publication. 

"A  copy  from  the  minutes  : 

* 'Andrew  Allison, 

"  Clerk  of  the  Session." 

In  an  editorial  in  the  Banner  of  Peace,  under 
date  of  March"  28,  1845,  Dr.  Cossitt  thus  testifies  to 
the  worth  of  the  departed : 

"It  becomes  our  duty,  in  this  number,  to  com- 
municate to  the  Church  and  the  public  an  event 
which  will  fill  many  hearts  with  mourning  and 
many  eyes  with  tears.  Kev.  George  Donnell,  pas- 
tor of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  in 
Lebanon,  has  rested  from  his  labors.  .  .  .  The 
church  for  whose  interests  he  has  devoted  the  best 
years  of  his  life,  which  has  flourished  almost  beyond 
example  under  his  pastoral  labors,  and  for  which 
he  seemed  only  to  live  and  labor,  will  no  more  hear 
his  instructive  voice.  The  unconverted  will  no 
more  hear  his  affectionate  warnings,  nor  the  mourn- 
ing penitent  enjoy  his  faithful  guidance  to  the  Lamb 
of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 
The  people  of  Lebanon  will  no  more  have  the  bene- 
fit of  his  ferTent  pleadings  in  their  behalf,  nor  will 
his  closet  longer  be  a  Bethel  sacred  to  the  remem- 
brance of  their  spiritual  interests,  and  the  conver- 
14* 


322  THE     LIFE    OP    THE 

sion  of  tlie  world.  The  bower  of  prayer,  near  his 
country  residence,  will  no  longer  witness  his  heart's 
agony  and  his  spirit's  groanings  for  those  who 
despise  God's  law.     .     .     . 

"  During  his  sickness  he  seemed  entirely  to  trust 
his  all  with  the  Saviour  whom  he  loved,  and  most 
strikingly  exemplified  the  power  of  sustaining 
grace  under  the  severest  trials.  The  blessed  gospel 
which  he  preached  to  others  was  his  consolation 
when  earthly  comforts  failed,  and,  at  times,  filled 
him  with  exceeding  great  joy  and  rapturous  emo- 
tion. He  expressed  his  resignation  *to  the  Divine 
will,  whether  to  live  or  to  die. 

"  When  we  remember  his  career  of  surpassing  use- 
fulness, the  confidence  with  which  all  who  knew  him 
regarded  him,  the  tender  aftection  with  which  his 
people  loved  him ;  when  we  reflect  that  he  had  arrived 
only  to  his  forty-fourth  year,  and  was  filling  one  of 
the  most  important  stations  in  his  own  Church,  or 
perhaps  of  any  other  in  the  South-west,  it  seems  to 
be  a  mysterious  providence  which  has  removed 
him.  Well  are  we  assured  that  our  loss  is  his 
gain.  But  we  are  led  to  inquire,  "Why  was  such  a 
father  called  from  a  most  interesting  family,  when 
his  continuance  with  them  seemed,  to  mortal  minds, 
so  necessary  and  desirable  ?  Why  was  a  pastor  so 
able,  faithful,  and  successful,  called  from  so  wide 
a  field  of  usefulness?  WTiy  was  the  presbytery 
and  Church  to  which  he  belonged  deprived  of  a 
counsellor  so  valuable,  one  whose  mind  was  sufii- 
ciently  capacious  to  pass  beyond  mere  local  inter- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  323 

ests,  comprehend  all  the  parts  of  a  great  whole,  and 
regard  with  equal  interest  all  members  of  our 
body?  Why  was  this  community  to  lose  one  of 
its  brightest  ornaments,  and  this  generation  a  burn- 
ing and  a  shining  light?" 

Such  was  the  testimony  of  Dr.  Cossitt,  published 
in  the  Banner  a  few  days  after  the  death  of  the  be- 
loved pastor.  An  obituary  notice  appeared  in  the 
Banner  of  April  4,  1845,  from  which  we  make  the 
follow^ing  extracts : 

"i^o  perfection  or  exemption  from  the  common 
frailties  of  humanity  is  claimed  for  him,  but  cer- 
tainly few  men  have  ever  enjoyed  a  wider  circle  of 
devoted  friends,  or  drawn  more  largely  upon  the 
affections  and  kind  sympathies  of  the  community 
at  large." 

Of  his  preaching,  it  is  said  that  "the  style  was 
unique,  unlike  that  of  any  other  man  living  or 
dead.  He  was  not  reputed  a  great  man,  yet  all  es- 
teemed him  a  great  preacher.  He  was  not  an  ora- 
tor, in  the  common  acceptation  of  that  term,  yet  all 
classes  loved  to  hear  him  preach — the  man  of  let- 
ters and  the  African  dwelt  with  equal  delight  upon 
his  tender  and  moving  exhibitions  of  a  Saviour's 
dying  love.  He  never  attempted  display,  and  yet 
no  man  gained  more  applause.  He  knew  no  am- 
bition— was  so  unpretending  as  often  to  have  been 
overlooked  for  a  time — ^yet  no  man  acquired  more 
reputation  within  the  sphere  of  his  operations.  He 
never  courted  favor  or  sought  promotion,  yet  he 
was  first  in  the  hearts  of  all  who  knew  him.     He 


824  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

never  dealt  iu  harsh  denunciations,  yet  he  was  a 
close,  pungent  preacher,  pressing  the  truth  home 
upon  the  conscience  of  the  sinner  with  a  tender- 
ness and  unction  that  unmanned,  overcame,  and 
subdued  him  ;  then,  in  the  most  melting  and  sooth- 
ing strains,  he  wooed  him  to  Christ." 

Such  is  the  character  drawn  bj  the  writer  of  his 
obituary.  He  is  represented  as  unambitious.  As 
the  world  accounts  ambition,  this  is  true ;  but  he 
was  ambitious  to  be  useful,  and  doubtless  herein  was 
the  secret  of  his  success.  Like  Solomon,  he  had 
set  his  heart  upon  a  worthy  object,  and  God  gave 
him  his  heart's  desire,  that  for  which  he  labored 
and  devoutly  prayed,  unparalleled  success  in  win- 
ning souls  to  Christ.  For  surely  no  man,  whatever 
may  have  been  his  talents  and  ministerial  qualifica- 
tions, has  been  more  useful  within  the  limited 
sphere  of  his  labors.  Some,  it  is  freely  admitted, 
have  labored  more  extensively,  have  acquired  more 
reputation,  and  may  have  done  more  for  the  world, 
and  brought  more  reputation  to  the  Church ;  but 
none,  we  repeat,  have  been  more  useful  within  the 
comparatively  limited  field  of  his  operations. 

Chapman  Presbytery,  during  its  session  in  April, 
1845,  adopted  the  following  preamble  and  resolu- 
tions : 

"Whereas,  It  hath  pleased  the  great  Head  of 
the  Church,  since  our  last  session  of  presbytery,  to 
remove,  from  earth  to  his  rest  in  heaven,  our  much- 
esteemed  brother,  George  Donnell;  to  this  most 
afflicting  and  inscrutable  stroke  of  Divine  Provi- 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  325 

dence  we  mournfully  bow  with  trembling  submis- 
sion, knowing  that  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  will 
do  right.     .     .     . 

"  The  deceased  was,  in  all  the  relations  of  life, 
most  eminently  qualified  to  impart  comfort,  and  to 
aid  those  with  whom  he  stood  connected ;  able  in 
council,  eloquent  in  the  pulpit,  animating  in  the 
social  circle,  and  soothing  in  the  chambers  of  sor- 
row and  afiliction.  Truly  he  was  a  '  good  man,  and 
full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith;  and  much 
peoiDle  was  added  unto  the  Lord,'  through  his 
agency  and  indefatigable  labors. 

^'Resolved,  That  this  presbytery  most  tenderly 
sympathize  with  the  widow  of  the  deceased  in  her 
irreparable  loss,  and  her  children,  who  have  lost  a 
most  tender  and  kind  father. 

'^And  he  it  further  resolved,  That  this  presbytery, 
in  the  death  of  this  esteemed  brother,  has  lost  one 
of  its  ablest  counsellors,  the  church  at  Lebanon  a 
faithful  pastor,  society  one  of  its  brightest  orna- 
ments, and  the  world  a  brilliant  example  of  religion 
and  patriotism. 

"Aiul  resolved  finally,  That  Rev.  S.  M.  Aston  be 
requested  to  preach  his  funeral,  at  such  time  as  the 
health  of  his  family  may  justify,  and  as  may  be 
agreed  upon  between  themselves." 

Shortly  after  the  death  of  the  beloved  pastor,  a 
committee  of  the  session  waited  upon  the  author, 
and  requested  him  to  make  a  suitable  nomination 
of  a  successor. 

"Well,  what  kind  of  man  do  you  want?" 


326  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

"  "We  want  another  George  Donnell  in  all  re- 
spects." 

"You  cannot  find  another  George  Donnell  in  the 
whole  Church.  There  are  men  of  more  talent  and 
learning,  men  that  have  acquired  more  reputation, 
men  more  profound  in  theology,  men  of  more  force 
of  character,  but  there  is  not  another  George  Don- 
nelL" 

"Well,  if  we  cannot  get  another  George  Don- 
nell, then  we  want  one  as  much  like  him  as  pos- 
sible." 

"But  you  cannot  get  one  like  him,  for  he  was 
unlike  all  other  men." 

The  claims  of  all  the  distinguished  ministers  of 
the  Church,  known  to  myself  or  any  member  of 
the  session,  were  discussed,  and  it  was  admitted 
that  there  was  not  one  who,  in  the  style  and  manner 
of  address,  or  the  tone  and  tenderness  of  his  spirit, 
even  approximated  Donnell.  The  session,  despair- 
ing of  finding  a  second  Donnell,  contented  them- 
selves with  a  man  of  superior  talents  and  reputation, 
but  as  unlike  in  spirit  and  temperament  as  the 
Apostles  Peter  and  John,  as  McGready  and  Robert 
Donnell. 


REV.     GEORaE    DONNELL.  327 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

THE    FAMILY  —  CONCLUSION. 

It  is  due  to  tlie  memory  of  the  deceased,  and  his 
numerous  surviving  Mends,  to  take  some  notice  of 

his  family. 

The  stricken  widow,  with  her  orphan  children, 
retired  to  their  farm  in  the  vicinity,  where  she  lin- 
gered for  several  years  in  meek,  uncomplaining 
sadness.  She  bore  her  bereavement  with  Christian 
resignation,  and  was  never  heard  to  repine  on 
account  of  the  mysterious  providence  of  God.  But 
it  was  manifest  to  all  who  saw  her  that  the  sun  of 
life  had  set,  never  more  to  rise  upon  the  shore  of 
time.  Dead  to  the  world  and  all  its  charms,  she 
seemed  to  be  patiently  biding  her  day,  and  waiting 
the  summons  that  should  call  her  to  a  reiinion  with 
him  she  had  lost. 

In  the  summer  of  1848,  her  second  son,  Andrew 
K.  Donnell,  the  express  image  of  his  father,  and 
the  inheritor  of  his  spirit  and  temperament— a 
youth  of  seventeen  summers,  then  a  student  in  col- 
lege, giving  promise  of  becoming  the  light  and 
ornament  of  the  family— fell  into  a  slow  but  steady 
decline.     The  mother  could  have  given  up  the  only 


828  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

likeness  of  the  fatlicr,  had  Andrew  been  prepared 
to  join  him  in  the  abode  of  the  blessed.  But  he 
had  no  religion,  and  how  could  she  give  him  up  ? 
Only  a  mother  who  has  wrestled  for  the  life  of  a 
beloved  son,  can  realize  with  what  intense  agony 
of  soul  she  prayed  for  that  boy. 

The  camp-meeting  at  iSTew  Hope  was  at  hand, 
and  the  mother  set  out  with  her  declining  boy. 
The  day  was  unpleasant,  and  a  friend  remon- 
strated. The  only  reply  was,  if  she  could  have  her 
boy  prepared  to  meet  his  father  in  heaven,  she 
should  never  regret  it,*  though  it  should  cost  her 
life.  The  argument  was  unanswerable — she  went ; 
the  sacrifice  was  freely  offered  and  accepted. 
Andrew  returned  bright  and  happy,  and  even  the 
mother  was  once  more  cheerful. 

But  she  returned  with  a  hectic  glow  on  the 
cheek,  and  a  distressing  cough.  In  a  few  weeks 
she  was  confined  to  her  room,  and  soon  thereafter, 
to  her  bed.  She  saw  her  end  approaching  without 
regret,  and  with  but  one  source  of  anxiety — the 
children.  For  their  benefit  she  would  have  been 
willing  to  remain,  though  she  had  an  irrepressible 
longing  to  depart.  Her  only  brother.  Rev.  J.  M. 
McMurry,  was  travelling  in  Arkansas.  She  longed 
to  see  him,  and  commit  her  children  to  his  guard- 
ianship, and  enjoin  upon  him  the  duty  of  govern- 
ing them.  Letters  were  written  requesting  his 
speedy  return,  but  the  mails  w^ere  unfaithful,  and 
he  did  not  receive  them.  She  feared  that  the  in- 
dulgence of  kind  friends  would  spoil  her  children, 


EEV.    GEORGE    DONNELL.  329 

and  as  she  could  not  see  her  brother,  she  left  mes- 
sages for  him,  charging  him  and  another  friend 
wi'th  the  government  of  her  children.  Being  as- 
sured that  they  should  be  governed,  she  said  she 
could  confidently  leave  them  in  the  hands  of  God 
and  her  friends. 

Her  eldest  son,  David  M.  Donnell,  now  approach- 
ing manhood,  had  been  her  stay  through  all  the 
days  of  her  widowhood,  and  now  he  seldom  left  her 
room,  even  for  an  hour.  Day  and  night  he  watch- 
ed over  her,  ministering  every  comfort  that  the 
most  devoted  filial  affection  could  devise.  But  not- 
withstanding all  his  tender  nursing  and  perpetual 
watching,  he  saw  his  mother  sinking  daily. 

Finally,  on  the  12th  of  February,  1849,  it  was 
apparent  to  all  that  the  hour  of  her  departure  was 
near.  In  the  afternoon,  she  had  her  children  called 
in,  and  gave  each  a  solemn  and  an  appropriate  ad- 
monition, then  bade  each  an  affectionate  farewell. 
At  her  request  the  servants  were  then  called,  and 
each  received  personal  exhortation  and  a  last  fare- 
well. The  guardianship  and  religious  training  of 
her  children  and  servants  was  committed  to  her 
brother  and  the  author,  and  then  she  expressed 
her  readiness  to  depart.  She  lay  in  great  peace 
and  serenity,  till,  just  as  the  twilight  was  fading 
away,  the  light  of  life  faded  so  gently  that  those 
watching  ai  her  bedside  could  not  determine 
the  moment  when  the  spirit  retired  to  join  those 
above. 

After  a  funeral   service,  her  remains  were  laid 


330  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

beside  those  of  her  departed  companion,  and 
the  church  in  Lebanon  erected  over  them  a  stately 
monument,  bearing  the  following  inscription : 

"KEY.  GEORGE  DOI^KELL, 

BORN  IN  Alamance,  ]!:T.  C,  Aug.  9,  1801. 

DIED  March  22,  1845. 

ENTERED  THE  MINISTRY  OF  THE  CUMBERLAND  PRESBY- 
TERIAN Church,  October,  1822. 

BECAME  PASTOR  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  LEBANON,  1830. 
DEATH    ONLY   COULD    SEPARATE    HIM    AND    HIS    PEOPLE. 

UNDER  God,  he  built  up  the  church. 

IT  ERECTS  THIS  MONUMENT  TO  HIS  MEMORY. 
FEW  MEN  HAVE  BEEN  MORE  USEFUL, 
NONE  LEFT  A  BRIGHTER  EXAMPLE." 

On  the  face  of  the  monument  next  the  grave 
of  Mrs.  Donnell,  there  is  the  following  inscription : 

"MES.  ELIZABETH  E.  DOOT^LL 

LIES    HERE    BY    THE    SIDE    OF    HER    HUSBAND. 

THEY  WERE  LOVELY  AND  PLEASANT  IN  THEIR  LIVES  ; 

AND  IN  DEATH  THEY  ARE  NOT  DIVIDED." 

Mrs.  Donnell  left  five  children,  the  eldest,  David 
M.  Donnell,  about  twenty,  and  the  youngest  in 
his  fifth  year.  Andrew  lingered  until  June  fol- 
lowing, when  his  happy  spirit  joined  father  and 
mother  in  heaven.  Ilis  remains  were  laid  by  the 
side  of  those  of  his  mother,  who  had  so  freely  sac- 
rificed her  life  to  save  her  boy. 


REV.     GEORGE    DONNELL.  331 

After  seeing  the  children  provided  for,  David, 
fearing  his  health  might  fail,  located  in  Florida, 
where  he  made  himself  useful,  and  acquired  char- 
acter as  a  classical  teacher.  But  recently,  he  has 
accepted  the  Presidency  of  Cumberland  Female 
College,  at  McMinnville,  where  a  wider  field  for 
usefulness  invites  his  labors.  The  other  children 
are  members  of  the  Church,  and  promise  to  become 
valuable  members  of  society. 


CONCLUSION. 

I  WAS  induced  to  undertake  a  biography  of  Eev. 
George  Donnell,  in  the  hope  that  I  might  be  able 
to  present  a  model  of  evangelical  preaching,  that 
would  be  profitable  to  young  ministers  of  the  pre- 
sent day.  Persuaded  that  any  attempt  at  a  formal 
description  of  a  style  that  was  unique  and  indescrib- 
able would  be  unsuccessful,  I  have  been  content  to 
present  his  labors,  with  their  results,  hoping  that  the 
works  will  give  some  clue  to  the  man.  It  may  be 
proper,  however,  in  concluding  the  narrative,  to 
favor  the  reader  with  a  description  of  his  person, 
and,  if  possible,  shadow  forth  some  idea  of  his  in- 
imitable manner  of  preaching. 

In  person,  he  was  about  medium  stature,  slender, 
and    slightly    stooped;     his    head    rather    under 


332  THE    LIFE    OF    THE 

medium  size ;  hair  black  and  glossy ;  face  rather 
small  and  pointed ;  features  delicate ;  complexion 
ruddy;  eyes  clear  blue,  and  ever  lighted  up  with  a 
mild  lustre;  general  expression  pleasant,  but  not 
striking.  Ilis  bearing  modest,  retiring,  and  unpre- 
tentious. In  society,  he  was  easy,  affable,  and 
agreeable.  Ever  cheerful,  and  abounding  in  humor 
and  wit,  he  was  the  life  and  soul  of  the  social  cir- 
cle, without  seeming  to  be  conscious  of  his  in- 
fluence. To  the  young  and  the  old,  the  gay  and 
the  gloomy,  he  was  alike  companionable.  In  the 
palace  of  the  wealthy,  or  the  cottage  of  the  poor, 
he  was  alike  at  home.  His  social  powers  were  un- 
surpassed, and  yet  he  never  made  an  efibrt  to  be 
interesting,  or  to  engross  attention. 

In  the  pulpit,  to  a  stranger,  his  appearance  was 
not  commanding  or  prepossessing,  yet  his  voice  was 
mellow,  and  its  tones  peculiarly  tender;  and  when 
he  commenced  speaking,  he  invariably  attracted 
attention,  and,  as  he  advanced,  he  held  it  enchained. 
Through  the  first  few  sentences,  his  manner  of  de- 
livery was  subdued,  but  soon  the  heart  warmed, 
and  the  fire  burned,  and  then,  though  not  vehement 
or  boisterous,  his  earnestness  grew  into  an  agony 
of  spirit  while  he  wrestled  for  souls,  and  though 
he  shed  not  a  tear,  yet  his  eyes  seemed  as  liquid  as 
if  dissolving  in  tenderness  and  sympathy.  Or  if 
he  discoursed  of  heaven,  or  the  glories  of  the  Sa- 
viour, his  whole  countenance  lighted  up  with  a 
brilliancy  that  seemed  to  be  the  reflection  of  the 
glory  he  was   contemplating.     He  conquered  and 


REV.    GEOBGE    DONNELL.  833 

subdued,  not  by  the  force  of  popular  eloquence,  but 
by  a  happy  mingling  of  persuasive  tenderness  and 
constraining  earnestness.  He  penetrated  the  hearts 
of  his  audience,  and  subdued  them,  ere  they  were 
aware  of  his  design. 

In  the  preparation  of  his  discourses,  he  reflected 
more  than  he  read — relied  more  upon  evolving 
thought  from  the  depths  of  his  own  creative  mind^ 
than  upon  culling  and  collating  ideas  from  books. 
He  kept  a  good  library,  and  read  much  when  he 
had  leisure ;  but  when  engaged  in  framing  a  sermon, 
he  made  but  little  use  of  books.  He  used  a  text  as 
a  nucleus  around  which  he  grouped  his  own 
thoughts,  gathered  from  reflection,  experience,  and 
obseryation.  He  relied  more  upon  the  preparation 
of  the  heart — the  elevation  of  his  spirit  and  feel- 
ings to  the  proper  degree  of  interest  and  solicitude — 
than  upon  the  matter  of  his  sermon.  And  yet  his 
discourses  were  always  fresh  and  interesting ;  they 
came  welling  up  from  the  inner  fountains  of  thought 
and  feeling,  the  gushings  of  a  warm  heart,  dissolv- 
ing with  sympathy  for  souls. 

Yet  it  must  be  admitted  that  his  power  rested 
not  so  much  in  the  matter  as  in  the  manner  of  his 
preaching — a  manner  not  overpowering,  but  resist- 
less and  all-subduing.  He  prepared  for  the  press, 
and  published  in  the  "Pulpit,"  two  or  three  dis- 
courses. They  are  creditable  productions,  but  he 
could  not  do  himself  justice  with  his  pen.  The 
printed  page  wants  his  inimitable  delivery  to  give 


334   LIFE  OF  REV.  GEORGE  DONNELL. 

it  zest — liis  dissolving  tones,  his  yearning  solici- 
tude, his  heavenly  unction. 

To  this  unction,  this  yearning  for  souls,  more 
than  to  all  things  else,  is  to  be  attributed  that 
resistless  influence  which  everywhere  attended  his 
preaching.  And  this  heavenly  unction,  this  love 
of  souls,  was  the  legitimate  fruit  of  daily  commu- 
nion with  God. 


THE    END. 


SC  GT 


